1 






■ 

Iff 
ftftfcKV 

Bat 

liit\ . t I i 



fcfttJ 



w& 




Class _BJEj_2_L£. 
Book >C ^ D 4- 

h8 4 i 



/ 

THE 

LIFE AND ADVENTURES 

OF 

MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELL. 



IN ONE VOLUME. 



TO WHICH ARE ADDED, 

THE DUMB PHILOSOPHER ; AND EVERYBODY'S BUSINESS 
is nobody's BUSINESS. 






OXFORD: 

PRINTED BY D. A. TALBOYS, 

FOR THOMAS TEGG, 73, CHEAPSIDE, LONDON. 

1841. 



THE 



HISTORY 

OF THE 

LIFE 

AND 

ADVENTURES 

OF 

Mr. Duncan Campbell, 



Gentleman, who, tho' Deaf and Dumb, writes 
down any Stranger's name at first Sight ; 
with their future Contingencies of Fortune. 

Now Living 

In Exeter Court over-against the Savoy in the 

Strand. 



Gentem quidem nullam video neque tarn humanam atque doc- 
tarn ; neque tarn immanem tamque barbaram, quce non signi- 
ficari futura et a quibusdam intelligi prcedicique posse cen- 
seat. Cicero de Divinatione, lib. x. 



LONDON: 

Printed for E. Curll : And sold by W. Mears and 
T. Jauncy, without Temple Bar, W. Meadows 
in Cornhill, A. Bettesworth in Pater-Noster- 
Row, W. Lewis in Covent Garden and W. 
Graves in St. James's Street, m.dcc.xx. 

(Price 5s.) 



a x 1k 









TO THE 



LADIES AND GENTLEMEN 



OF 



GREAT BRITAIN. 



I AM not unacquainted, that, ever since this book 
was first promised by way of advertisement to the 
world, it was greedily coveted by a great many per- 
sons of airy tempers, for the same reason that it has 
been condemned by those of a more formal class, 
who thought it was calculated partly to introduce a 
great many new and diverting curiosities in the 
way of superstition, and partly to divulge the 
secret intrigues and amours of one part of the sex, 
to give the other part room to make favourite 
scandal the subject of their discourse ; and so to 
make one half of the fair species very merry, over 
the blushes and the mortifications of the other half. 



X EPISTLE DEDICATORY. 

But when they come to read the following sheets, 
they will find their expectations disappointed, but 
I hope I may say too, very agreeably disappointed. 
They will find a much more elegant entertain- 
ment than they expected. Instead of making 
them a bill of fare out of patchwork romances 
of polluting scandal, the good old gentleman who 
wrote the Adventures of my Life, has made it his 
business to treat them with a great variety of enter- 
taining passages, which always terminate in morals 
that tend to the edification of all readers, of what- 
soever sex, age, or profession. Instead of seducing 
young, innocent, unwary minds into the vicious 
delight which is too often taken in reading the 
gay and bewitching chimeras of the caballists, and 
in perusing the enticing fables of new-invented 
tricks of superstition, my ancient friend, the writer, 
strikes at the very root of these superstitions, and 
shows them how they may be satisfied in their se- 
veral curiosities, by having recourse to me, who 
by the talent of the second-sight, which he so beau- 
tifully represents, how nature is so kind frequently 
to implant in the minds of men born in the same 
climate with myself, can tell you those things natu- 
rally, which when you try to learn yourselves, you 
either run the hazard of being imposed upon in 
your pockets by cheats, gipsies, and common for- 
tune-tellers, or else of being imposed upon in a still 
worse way, in your most lasting welfare, by having 
recourse to conjurors or enchanters that deal in 



EPISTLE DEDICATORY. XI 

black arts, and involve all their consulters in one 
general partnership of their execrable guilt ; or, 
lastly, of imposing worst of all upon your own selves, 
by getting into an itch of practising and trying the 
little tricks of female superstition, which are often 
more officiously handed down by the tradition of 
credulous nurses and old women, from one genera- 
tion to another, than the first principles of Christian 
doctrine, which it is their duty to instil early into 
little children. But I hope when this book comes 
to be pretty generally read among you ladies, as 
by your generous and numerous subscriptions I 
have good reason to expect, that it will afford a 
perfect remedy and a thorough cure to that distem- 
per, which first took its rise from too great a 
growth of curiosity, and too large a stock of credu- 
lity nursed prejudicially up with you in your more 
tender and infant years. 

Whatever young maid hereafter has an innocent 
but longing desire to know who shall be her hus- 
band, and what time she shall be married, will, I 
hope, when she has read the following sheets of a 
man that can set her right in the knowledge of 
those points, purely by possessing the gift of the 
second-sight, sooner have recourse innocently to 
such a man than use unlawful means to acquire it, 
such as running to conjurors to have his figure 
shown in their enchanted glasses, or using any of 
those traditional superstitions, by which they 
may dream of their husbands, or cause visionary 



Xll EPISTLE DEDICATORY, 

shapes of them to appear on such and such festival 
nights of the year ; all which practices are not or- 
dinarily wicked and impious, but downright diabo- 
lical. I hope that the next 29th of June, which is 
St. John Baptist's day, I shall not see the several 
pasture fields adjacent to this metropolis, especially 
that behind Montague house, thronged, as they were 
' the last year, with well dressed young ladies crawling 
busily up and down upon their knees, as if they 
were a parcel of weeders, when all the business is 
to hunt superstitiously after a coal under the root 
of a plantain, to put under their headst hat night, 
that they may dream who should be their husbands. 
In order to shame them out of this silly but guilty 
practice, I do intend to have some spies out on 
that day, that shall discover who they are, and 
what they have been about ; and I here give notice 
to the public, that this ill-acted comedy, if it be 
acted at all this year, must begin according to the 
rule of their superstition, on that day precisely at 
the hour of twelve. And so much for the pretty 
weeders. But as you, ladies, have had several ma- 
gical traditions delivered to you, which, if you put 
in exercise and practice, will be greatly prejudicial 
to your honour and your virtue, let me interpose 
my counsels, which will conduct you innocuously 
to the same end, which some ladies have laboured 
to arrive at by these impieties. Give me leave first 
to tell you, that though what you aim at may be 
arrived to by these means, yet these means make 



EPISTLE DEDICATORY. Xlll 

that a miserable fortune which would have been a 
good one ; because in order to know human things 
beforehand, you use preternatural mediums, which 
destroy the goodness of the courses, which nature 
herself was taking for you, and annexes to them 
diabolical influences, which commonly carry along 
with them fatalities in this world as well as the 
next. You will therefore give me your pardon like- 
wise, ladies, if I relate some other of these practices, 
which bare relation of itself, after what I have said 
before, seems to me sufficient to explode them. 

Another of the nurse's prescriptions is this: 
upon a St. Agnes's night, the 21st day of January, 
take a row of pins and pull out every one, one after 
another, saying a Pater Noster, or Our Father, 
sticking a pin in your sleeve, and you will dream 
of her you shall marry. Ben Johnson, in one of 
his masks, makes some mention of this : 

And on sweet Agnes' night 
Please you with the promis'd sight, 
Some of husbands, some of lovers, 
Which an empty dream discovers. 

Now what can be more infinitely profane than to use 
the prayer our Lord instituted in such a way ? 

There is another prescription, which is as follows : 
You must lie in another county, and knit the left 
garter about the right-legged stocking, let the other 
garter and stocking alone, and as you rehearse these 
following verses, at every v comma knit a knot : — 



XIV EPISTLE DEDICATORY. 

This knot I knit, 

To know the thing I know not yet, 

That I may see 

The man that shall my husband be : 

How he goes, and what he wears, 

And what he does all days and years. 

Accordingly in your dream you will see him : if a 
musician, with a lute or other instrument ; if a 
scholar, with a book, &c. Now I appeal to you, ladies, 
what a ridiculous prescription is this ? But yet as 
slight a thing as it is, it may be of great importance 
if it be brought about, because then it must be 
construed to be done by preternatural means, and 
and then those words are nothing less than an ap- 
plication to the devil. 

Mr. Aubrey, of the Royal Society, says, a gen- 
tlewoman, that he knew, confessed in his hearing 
that she used this method, and dreamt of her hus- 
band whom she had never seen. About two or 
three years after, as she was one Sunday at church, 
up pops a young Oxonian in the pulpit ; she cries 
out presently to her sister, this is the very face of 
the man I saw in my dream. Sir William Somes's 
lady did the like. 

Another way is to charm the moon thus, as the 
old nurses give out, at the first appearance of the 
moon, after New-year's-day, some say any other 
new moon is as good, go out in the evening, and 
stand over the spars of a gate or stile, looking on 



EPISTLE DEDICATORY. XV 

the mooon (here remark that in Yorkshire they 
kneel on a ground-fast stone) and say, 

All hail to the moon, all hail to thee, 
T prithee, good moon, reveal to me 
This night who my husband shall be. 

You must presently after go to bed. The aforesaid 
Mr. Aubrey knew two gentlewomen that did thus 
when they were young maids, and they had dreams 
of those that married them. 

But a great many of the wittiest part of your sex 
laugh at these common superstitions ; but then they 
are apt to run into worse : they give themselves up to 
the reading of the cabalistical systems of sylphs, 
and gnomes, and mandrakes, which are very wicked 
and delusive imaginations. 

I would not have you imagine, ladies, that I im- 
pute these things as infirmities and frailties peculiar 
to your sex. No; men, and great men too, and 
scholars, and even statesmen and princes them- 
selves have, been tainted with superstitions ; and 
where they infect the minds of such great person- 
ages, they make the deeper impression, according 
to the stronger and more manly ideas they have of 
them. Their greater degree of strength in the in- 
tellect only subjects them to greater weaknesses ; 
such was even the great Paracelsus, the wonder 
and miracle of learning in the age wherein he lived, 
and such were are all his followers, scholars, states- 
men, divines, and princes, that are talismanists. 



XVI EPISTLE DEDICATORY. 

These talismans that Paracelsus pretends to owe 
to the excogitation and invention of honest art, 
seem to me to be of a very diabolical nature, and to 
owe their rise to being dedicated by the author to 
the heathen gods. Thus the cabalists pretending to 
a vast penetration into arts and sciences, though all 
their thoughts are chimeras and extravagancies, un- 
less they be helped by preternatural means, say 
they have found out the several methods appropri- 
ated to the several planets. They have appropriated 
gold to the sun on the Sunday, silver to the moon 
on the Monday, iron to Mars on the Tuesday, quick- 
silver to Mercury on the Wednesday, tin to Jupi- 
ter on the Thursday, copper or brass to Venus on 
the Friday, and lead to Saturn on the Saturday. 
The methods they take in forming these talismans 
are too long to dwell upon here. But the proper- 
ties which they pretend belong to them are, that 
the first talisman or seal of the sun will make a 
man beloved by all princes and potentates, and 
and cause him to abound with all the riches his 
heart can wish. The second preserves travellers 
from danger, and is favourable to merchants, 
tradesmen, and workmen. The third carries de- 
struction to any place where it is put ; and it is 
said that a certain great minister of state ordered 
one of these to be carried into England in the times 
of the revolution of government caused by Oliver 
Cromwell. The fourth they pretend cures fevers 
and other dieases ; and if it be put under the bol- 



EPISTLE DEDICATORY. XV11 

ster, it makes the proprietor have true dreams, in 
which he sees all he desires to know. The fifth, 
according to them, renders a man lucky and fortu.- 
nate in all his businesses and undertakings. It 
dissipates melancholy, drives away all importunate 
cares, and banishes panic fears from the mind. 
The sixth, by being put into the liquor which any 
one drinks, reconciles mortal enemies, makes them 
intimate friends; it gains the love of all women, 
and renders the proprietor very dexterous in the 
art of music. The seventh makes women be 
easily brought to bed without pain ; and if a horse- 
man carries it in his left boot, himself and his horse 
become invulnerable. 

This, Paracelsus and his learned followers say, is 
owing to the influence of the stars ; but I cannot 
help arguing these acts of diabolical impiety. But 
as these arts are rarely known among the middling 
part of mankind, I shall neither open their myste- 
ries, nor inveigh againt them any further. 

The persons who are most to be avoided are your 
ordinary fortunetelling women and men about 
this town, whose houses ought to be avoided as a 
plague or a pestilence, either because they are 
cheats and impostors, or because they deal with 
black arts, none of them that I know having any 
pretensions to the gift of a second-sight. Among 
many, a few of the most notorious that I can call 
to mind now, are as follow. The first and chiefest 
of these mischievous fortunetellers is a woman 

d. c. b 



XV1U EPISTLE DEDICATORY. 

that does not live far from the Old Bailey. And 
truly the justice hall in that place is the properest 
place for her to appear at, where, if she was tried 
for pretending to give charms written upon paper 
with odd scrawls, which she calls figures, she would 
be probably convicted, and very justly condemned, 
and doomed to have her last journey from the Old 
Bailey to Newgate, and from Newgate to Tyburn. 
The other is a fellow that lives in Moorfields, in 
which place those who go to consult him ought to 
live all their lifetimes, at the famous palaces of the 
senseless men : he is the successor of the famous 
Dr. Trotter, whose widow he married ; and from 
being a tailor and patching men's garments, he now 
cuts flourishes with his shears upon parchment, 
considers the heavens as a garment, and from the 
spangles thereupon he calculates nativities, and 
sets up for a very profound astrologer. The third 
is an ignorant fellow that caws out strange predic- 
tions in Crow-alley, of whose croaking noise I shall 
here take no notice, he having been sufficiently 
mauled in the most ingenious Spectators. These 
and such counterfeits as these, I would desire all 
gentlemen and ladies to avoid. The only two 
really learned men that I ever knew in the art of 
astrology, were my good friends Dr. Williams and 
Mr. Gadbury ; and I thought it necessary to pay 
this esteem to their manes, let the world judge of 
them what it will. I will here say no more, nor 
hinder you any longer, gentlemen and ladies, from 



EPISTLE DEDICATORY. XIX 

the diversion which my good old friend, who is now 
departed this life, has prepared for you in his book, 
which a young gentleman of my acquaintance re- 
vised, and only subscribe myself, 

Yours, &c. 

Duncan Campbell. 



b2 



CONTENTS. 



Page 

Introduction -------i 

Chap. I. Mr. Campbell's descent, family, birth, 
&c, page 7. Also an account of Mr. 
Archibald Campbell's Travels into Lap- 
land, where he married a rich lady of that 
country, who was daughter to the under 
prefect, or deputy governor of the district 
of Uma Lapmark ; with some letters from 
him to his father in the isle of Shetland, in 
Scotland, particularly one concerning the 
birth of his son, our present Mr. Duncan 
Campbell ------ 12 

Chap. II. After the death of Mr. Duncan Camp- 
bell's mother, in Lapland, his father, Mr. 
Archibald Campbell, returned into Scotland 
with his little son and family. His second 
marriage ; and how his son, being born 
deaf and dumb, was first learned to read 
and write ------ 25 

Chap. III. The method of teaching deaf and dumb 
persons to write, read, and understand a 
language 30 



XX11 CONTENTS. 

Page 

Chap. IV. Young Durcan Campbell returns with 
his mother to Edinburgh. The earl of 
Argyle's overthrow. The ruin of Mr. 
Archibald Campbell, and his death. Young 
Duncan's practice in prediction at Edin- 
burgh, while yet a boy - - - - 43 

Chap. V. An argument proving the perception 
which men have had, and have, by all the 
senses, as seeing, hearing, &c, of demons, 
genii, or familiar spirits - - - - 61 

Chap. VI. A narrative of Mr. Campbell's coming 
to London, and taking upon him the pro- 
fession of a predictor ; together with an 
account of many strange things that came 
to pass just as he foretold - - - 96 

Chap. VII. A philosophical discourse concerning 

the second-sight - - - - -134 

Chap. VIII. A dissertation upon magic under all 
its branches, with some remarkable par- 
ticulars relating to Mr. Campbells private 
life, p. 158. The first objection against 
the existence of spirits, and the refutations 
thereof, p. 199. The second objection 
against the existence of witches - - 206 

The Appendix 227 

Verses addressed to Mr. Campbell - 247 

A Remarkable Passage of an Apparition, 1665 - 257 



CONTENTS. XX111 

TO WHICH ARE ADDED : 

THE DUMB PHILOSOPHER : or, Great Britain's 
Wonder. Containing : I. A faithful and very sur- 
prising Account how Dickory Cronke, a Tinner's son, 
in the county of Cornwall, was born Dumb, and con- 
tinued so for Fifty-eight Years ; and how, some Days 
before he died, he came to his Speech ; with Memoirs 
of his Life, and the Manner of his death. II. A De- 
claration of his Faith and Principles in Religion ; with 
a Collection of Select Meditations, composed in his 
Retirement. III. His Prophetical Observations upon 
the Affairs of Europe, more particularly of Great 
Britain, from 1720 to 1729. The whole extracted 
from his Original Papers, and confirmed by unques- 
tionable Authority. To which is annexed his Elegy, 
written by a young Cornish Gentleman, of Exeter 
College, in Oxford, with an Epitaph by another hand. 

AND, 

EVERYBODY'S BUSINESS IS NOBODY'S BU- 
SINESS ; or, Private Abuses, Public Grievances : 
exemplified in the Pride, Insolence, and exorbitant 
Wages of our Women-Servants, Footmen, &c. 



THE 

HISTORY OF THE LIFE 
AND SURPRISING ADVENTURES 

OF 

MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELL. 



THE INTRODUCTION. 

Of all the writings delivered in an historical manner 
to the world, none certainly were ever held in 
greater esteem than those which give us the lives 
of distinguished private men at full length ; and, as 
I may say, to the life. Such curious fragments of 
biography are the rarities which great men seek 
after with eager industry, and when found prize 
them as the chief jewels and ornaments that enrich 
their libraries, and deservedly; for they are the 
beauties of the greatest men's lives handed down 
by way of example or instruction to posterity, and 
commonly handed down likewise by the greatest 
men. Since, therefore, persons distinguished for 
merit in one kind or other are the constant subjects 
of such discourses, and the most elegant writers of 
each age have been usually the only authors who 
choose upon such subjects to employ their pens, and 
since persons of the highest rank and dignity, and 
l. d. c. B 



Z THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 

geniuses of the most refined and delicate relish, are 
frequently curious enough to be the readers of them, 
and to esteem them the most valuable pieces in a 
whole collection of learned works ; it is a wonder 
to me that when any man's life has something in it 
peculiarly great and remarkable in its kind, it 
should not move some more skilful writer than my- 
self to give the public a taste of it, because it must 
be at least vastly entertaining, if it be not, which is 
next to impossible, immensely instructive and pro- 
fitable withal. 

If ever the life of any man under the sun was re- 
markable, this Mr. Duncan Campbell's, which I am 
going to treat upon, is so to a very eminent degree. 

It affords such variety of incidents, and is accom- 
panied with such diversity of circumstances that it 
includes within it what must yield entire satisfaction 
to the most learned, and admiration to persons of a 
moderate understanding. The prince and the pea- 
sant will have their several ends of worthy delight 
in reading it ; and Mr. Campbell's life is of that 
extent, that it concerns and collects, as 1 may say, 
within itself, every station of life in the universe. 
Besides, there is a demand in almost every page 
that relates any new act of his, for the finest and 
closest disquisitions that learning can make upon 
human nature, to account how those acts could be 
done by him. For he daily practised, and still 
practises, those things naturally, which puts art to 
the rack to find out how nature can so operate in 
him ; and his fleshly body, by these operations, is a 
living practical system, or body of new philosophy, 
which exceeds even all those that have hitherto 
been compounded by the labour and art of many 
ages. 

If one that had speculated deep into abstruse 
matters, and made it his study not only to know 



OF MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELL. 6 

how to assign natural reasons for some strange new 
acts that looked like miracles by being peculiar to 
the individual genius of some particular admired 
man, but carrying his inquiry to a much greater 
height, had speculated likewise what might possibly 
be achieved by human genius in the full perfection 
of nature, and had laid it down as a thesis by strong 
arguments, that such things might be compassed by 
a human genius, if in its true degree of perfection, 
as are the hourly operations of the person's life I am 
writing, he would have been counted a wild ro- 
mantic enthusiast, instead of a natural philosopher. 
Some of the wisest would be infidels to so new and 
so refined a scheme of thinking, and demand expe- 
riment, or cry it was all against reason, and would 
not allow the least tittle to be true without it. Yet 
the man that had found out so great a mystery as 
to tell us what might be done by human genius, as 
it is here actually done, would have been a great 
man within himself; but wanting further experi- 
mental proof, could lay no claim to the belief of 
others, or consequently to their esteem ; but how 
great, then, is the man, who makes it constantly his 
practice actually to do what would not otherwise 
have been thought to be of such a nature as might 
ever be acquired by mortal capacity, though in its 
full complement of all possible perfection ? He is 
not only great within himself, he is great to the 
world ; his experiments force our belief, and the 
amazing singularity of those experiments provokes 
both our wonder and esteem. 

If any learned man should have advanced this 
proposition, that mere human art could give to the 
deaf man what should be equal to his hearing, and 
to the dumb man an equivalent for his want of 
speech, so that he should converse as freely almost 
as other hearing or talking persons, that he might, 

b2 



4 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 

though born deaf, be by art taught how to read, 
write, and understand any language, as well as 
students that have their hearing, would not the 
world, and many even of the learned part of it, say, 
that nothing could be more extravagantly wild, 
more mad and frantic? The learned Dr. Wallis, 
geometry professor of Oxford, did first of all lay 
down this proposition, and was counted by many to 
have overshot the point of learning, and to have 
been the author of a whimsical thesis. And I 
should not have wondered if, after a man's having 
asserted this might be done before it was actually 
done, some blind devout people in those days had 
accused him of heresy, and of attributing to men a 
power of working miracles. The notion of the 
antipodes was by the most learned men of the age 
in which St. Augustin lived, and by the great 
St. Austin himself, treated in no milder a manner ; 
yet if the ability of teaching the deaf and the dumb 
a language, proved a truth in experience afterwards, 
ought not those to turn their contempt into admira- 
tion ? ought not those very people to vote him 
into the Royal Society for laying down this propo- 
sition, who, before it proved true in fact, would 
have been very forward to have sent him to Bedlam? 
The first instance of this accomplishment in a dumb 
person was proved before king Charles II. by this 
same Dr. Wallis, who was a fellow of the Royal 
Society, and one of the most ingenious of that so- 
ciety. 

But notwithstanding this, should I come after- 
wards and say that there is now living a deaf and 
dumb man, and born so, who could, by dint of his 
own genius teach all others deaf and dumb to read, 
write, and converse with the talking and hearing 
part of mankind, some would, I warrant, very reli- 
giously conclude that I was about to introduce some 



OF MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELL. O 

strange new miracle-monger and impostor into the 
world, with a design of setting up some new sect of 
antichristianism, as formidable as that of the Brah- 
mins. Should I proceed still further, and say that 
this same person so deaf and dumb might be able 
also to show a presaging power, or kind of prophet- 
ical genius, if I may be allowed the expression, by 
telling any strange persons he never saw before in 
his life, their names at first sight in writing, and by 
telling them the past actions of their lives, and 
predicting to them determined truths of future 
contingences ; notwithstanding what divines say, 
that Infuturis contingentibus noil datur determinata 
Veritas, would not they conclude that I was going 
to usher in a new Mahomet? Since, therefore, 
there does exist such a man in London, who actually 
is deaf and dumb, and was born so, who does write 
and read, and converse, as well as anybody, who 
teaches others deaf and dumb to write and read, 
and converse with anybody, who likewise can, by a 
presaging gift, set down in writing the name of any 
stranger at first sight, tell him his past actions, and 
predict his future occurrences in fortune, and since 
he has practised this talent as a profession with 
great success, for a long series of years, upon innu- 
merable persons in every state and vocation of life, 
from the peeress to the waiting- woman, and from 
the lady mayoress to the milliner and sempstress, 
will it not be wonderfully entertaining to give the 
world a perfect history of this so singular a man's 
life ? And while we are relating the pleasant ad- 
ventures with such prodigious variety, can anything 
be more agreeably instructive in a new way, than to 
intersperse the reasons, and account for the manner, 
how nature, having a mind to be remarkable, per- 
forms by him acts so mysterious. 

I have premised this introduction, compounded 



6 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 

of the merry and the serious, with the hopes of en- 
gaging many curious people of all sorts to be my 
readers, even from the airy nice peruser of novels 
and romances, neatly bound and finely gilt, to the 
grave philosopher that is daily thumbing over the 
musty and tattered pieces of more solid antiquity. 
I have all the wonders to tell that such a merry 
kind of a prophet has told, to entertain the fancies 
of the first gay tribe, by which means I may entice 
them into some solid knowledge and judgment of 
human nature ; and I have several solid disquisitions 
of learning to make, accounting for the manner of 
these mysterious operations, never touched upon 
before, in due form and order, by the hands of the 
ancient or modern sages, that I may bribe the 
judgment of this last grave class so far as to endure 
the intermixing of entertainment with their severer 
studies. 



OF MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELL. 



CHAP. I. 

Mr. CampbelVs descent, family, birth, Sfc. 

Of the goodness and antiquity of the name and 
family of this gentleman, nobody can ever make any 
question ; he is a Campbell lineally descended from 
the house of Argyle, and bears a distant relation to 
the present duke of that name in Scotland, and 
who is now constituted a duke of England, by the 
style and title of the duke of Greenwich. 

It happens frequently that the birth of extra- 
ordinary persons is so long disputed by different 
people, each claiming him for their own, that the 
real place where he first took breath grows at last 
dubious ; and thus it fares with the person who 
is the subject of the following sheets ; as there- 
fore it is my proposal to have a strict regard to 
historical faith, so am I obliged to tell the reader 
that I can with no certainty give an account of 
him till after he was three years old ; from which 
age I knew him, even to this day ; I will answer for 
the truths which I impart to the public during that 
time, and as for his birth and the circumstances of 
it, and how the first three years of his life passed, 
I can only deliver them the same account I have 
received from others, and leave them to their own 
judgments whether it ought to be deemed real or 
fabulous. 

The father of our Mr. Duncan Campbell, as 
these relate the story, was from his infancy of a very 
curious inquisitive nature, and of an enterprising 



8 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 

genius, and if he heard of anything surprising to 
be seen, the difficulty in practice was enough to re- 
commend to him the attempting to get a sight of it 
at any rate or any hazard. It is certain, that during 
some civil broils and troubles in Scotland, the 
grandfather of our Mr. Campbell was driven with 
his wife and family, by the fate of war, into the isle 
of Shetland, where he lived many years ; and dur- 
ing his residence there, Mr. Archibald Campbell, 
the father of our Duncan Campbell, was born. 

Shetland lies north-east from Orkney, between 
sixty and sixty-one degrees of latitude. The largest 
isle of Shetland, by the natives called the Mainland, 
is sixty miles in length from south-west to the north- 
east, and from sixteen, to one mile, in breadth. 

The people who live in the smaller isles have 
abundance of eggs and fowl, which contributes to 
maintain their families during the summer. 

The ordinary folks are mostly very nimble and 
active in climbing the rocks in quest of those eggs 
and fowl. This exercise is far more diverting than 
hunting and hawking among us, and would cer- 
tainly for the pleasure of it, be followed by people 
of greater distinction, was it not attended with very 
great dangers, sufficient to turn sport into sorrow, 
and which have often proved fatal to those who too 
eagerly pursue their game. Mr. Archibald Camp- 
bell, however, delighted extremely in this way of 
fowling, and used to condescend to mix with the 
common people for company, because none of the 
youths of his rank and condition were venturesome 
enough to go along with him. 

The most remarkable experiment of this sort, is 
at the isle called the Noss of Brassah : the Noss 
standing at sixteen fathom distance from the side 
of the opposite Main ; the higher and lower rocks 
have two stakes fastened in each of them, and to 



OP MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELL. y 

these there are ropes tied ; upon the ropes there is 
an engine hung which they call a cradle, and in 
this a man makes his way over from the greater to 
the smaller rocks, where he makes a considerable 
purchase of eggs and fowl ; but his return being by 
an ascent, makes it the more dangerous, though 
those on the great rock have a rope tied to the 
cradle, by which they draw it and the man safe 
over for the most part. Over this rock Mr. Archi- 
bald Campbell and five others were in that manner 
let down by cradles and ropes ; but before they 
could be all drawn back again it grew dark, and 
their associates not daring to be benighted, were 
forced to withdraw, and Mr. Campbell was the un- 
fortunate person left behind, having wandered too 
far, and not minded how the day declined, being 
intent on his game. He passed that night, you 
may easily guess, without much sleep, and with 
great anxiety of heart. The night, too, as he lay in 
the open air, was, to add to his misfortune, as boi- 
sterous and tempestuous as his own mind ; but in 
the end the tempest proved very happy for him. 
The reader is to understand that the Hamburghers, 
Bremeners, and Hollanders, carry on a great fish 
trade there. Accordingly, a Holland vessel, that 
was just coming in the sound of Brassah, was by 
this tempest driven into a creek of the rock, which 
nature had made into a harbour, and they were 
providentially saved from the bottom of the sea by 
a rock, from which, humanly speaking, they could 
expect nothing but destruction, and being sent to 
the bottom of that sea. As never could a man be 
taken hold of with so sudden and surprising a dis- 
aster, so nobody could meet with a more sudden 
and surprising relief than Mr. Campbell found 
when he saw a ship so near. He made to the ves- 
sel, and begged the Hollanders to take him in; 



10 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 

they asked him what he would give them, or, said 
the barbarous sailors, we will even leave you where 
you are ; he told them his disaster, but they asked 
money, and nothing else would move them : as he 
knew them a self-interested people, he bethought 
himself, that if he should tell them of the plenty of 
fowls and eggs they would get there, he might not 
only be taken in a passenger, but made a partner 
in the money arising from the stock ; it succeeded 
accordingly : when he proposed it, the whole crew 
were all at work, and, in four hours, pretty well 
stored the vessel, and then, returning on board, set 
sail for Holland. They offered Mr. Campbell to 
put him in at his own island ; but having a mind 
to see Holland, and being a partner, to learn their 
way of merchandize, which he thought he might 
turn to his countrymen's advantage, he told them 
he would go the voyage out with them, and see the 
country of those who were his deliverers ; a neces- 
sary way of speech, when one has a design to sooth 
barbarians, who, but for interest, would have left 
him unredeemed, and, for aught they knew, a per- 
petual sole inhabitant of a dreadful rock, encom- 
passed round with precipices, some three hundred 
fathom high. Not so the islanders, who are wrongly 
called a savage set of mortals; no, they came in 
quest of him after so bitter a night, not doubt- 
ing to find him, but fearing to find him in a la- 
mentable condition ; they hunted and ransacked 
every little hole and corner in the rock, but all in 
vain. In one place they saw a great slaughter of 
fowls, enough to serve forty families for a week ; 
and then they guessed, though they had not the 
ill fortune to meet the eagles frequently noted to 
hover about those isles, that they might have de- 
voured part of him on some precipice of the rock, 
and dropped the remnant into the sea. Night 



OP MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELL. 1 1 

came upon them, and they were afraid of falling 
into the same disaster they went to relieve Mr. 
Campbell from. They returned each to their pro- 
per basket, and were drawn up safe by their respec- 
tive friends, who were amazed that one basket was 
drawn up empty which was let down for Mr. 
Campbell, and that there was not the least intelli- 
gence to be had concerning him, but the supposi- 
tious story of his having been devoured by eagles. 
The story was told at home ; and with the lament- 
ation of the whole family, and all his friends ; he 
was looked upon to be murdered or dead. 

Return we now to Mr. Archibald Campbell, still 
alive, and on board the Holland vessel ; secure as 
he thought within himself, that from the delivery he 
lately had by the gift of Providence, he was not in- 
tended to be liable to any more misfortunes and 
dangers of life, in the compass of so small a voyage. 
But his lot was placed otherwise in the book of fate, 
than he too fondly imagined ; his time of happiness 
was dated some pages lower down, and more rubs 
and difficulties were to be encountered with, before 
his stars intended to lead him to the port of felicity. 
Just as he arrived within sight of Amsterdam, a 
terrible storm arose, and, in danger of their lives, 
for many hours, they weathered out the tempest ; 
and a calm promising fair afresh, they made to the 
coast of Zealand ; but a new hurricane prevented 
the ship from coming there also ; and after having 
lost their masts and rigging, they were driven into 
Lapland. There they went ashore in order to careen 
and repair their ship, and take in provisions ; while 
the ship was repairing by the Dutch, our islander 
made merry with the inhabitants, being the most in- 
clined to their superstitious customs ; he there be- 
came acquainted with a very beautiful woman, who 
fell in love with him, and after a very short space 



12 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 

of time he married her. About the time when the 
ship departed, his wife, who was very rich, was big 
with child of a son, namely, Mr. Duncan Campbell. 
He wrote a letter by the master of the vessel to his 
parents in Shetland, concerning the various ad- 
ventures he had met with, which was delivered the 
June following, about the time of fishing, to his 
parents, and several persons had copies thereof, 
and, for aught I know, some retain them to this 
very day ; sure I am that many remember the par- 
ticulars of this surprising affair, who are now living 
in that island. 

The letter being very remarkable and singular in 
all its circumstances, I shall present it to the reader 
word for word, as it was given into my hands, to- 
gether with some others which he wrote afterwards, 
in all which I am assured by very credible persons, 
and undoubted authorities, there are not the least 
alterations, but what the version of it from the 
then Scotch manner of expression into a more 
modern English dress, made absolutely necessary. 



My dearest Father, 

The same odd variety of accident, which put 
it out of my power to be personally present with you 
for so long a time, put it likewise out of my power 
to write to you. At last fortune has so ordered it, 
that I can send a letter to you before I can come 
myself, and it is written expressly to tell you the 
adventures I have met with, which have detained 
me this tedious space of time from my dear father, 
and because the same captain of a ship that brings 
you this, might as easily have brought your son 
to speak for himself. I shall in the next place lay 
before you the necessity there is for my stay a little 
longer among the strange natives of the country 



OF MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELL. 13 

where I now inhabit, and where I am, in a manner, 
become naturalized. 

You have, no doubt of it, been informed by my 
companions, some of whom I hope got safe back 
again, if not all, that I was lost, where many a brave 
man has perished before me, by going over the high 
precipices of the mountain Brassah, in a basket, 
sliding down by a rope. I must suppose I have 
given you the anguish of a father for a son, who 
you thought had lost his life by such a foolhardy 
attempt, and I implore your pardon with all the 
power of filial contrition, penitence, and duty. 
You have always showed me such singular marks of 
paternal affection, that I know your receipt of this 
letter will fill your heart with joy, and cause you to 
sign me an absolution and free pardon for all the 
errors I have committed, and think the sufferings I 
have undergone for my rashness and indiscretion, a 
sufficient atonement for my crime of making you, 
by my undutifulness, a partner of my sorrows. To 
free you the more from this uneasiness, I know I 
need only tell you, that every grief of mine is gone 
excepting one, which is, that I must still lose the 
pleasure of seeing you a little longer. There was 
never surely a more bitter night than that which 
must by me be for ever remembered, when I was 
lost in the mountain of Brassah, where I must, for 
aught I know, have lived for ever a wild single in- 
habitant, but that the storm which made the night 
so uneasy to me, rendered the first approach of day- 
light, beyond measure, delightful. The first provi- 
dential glimpse of the morning gave me a view of a 
ship driven by the tempest into a creek of the rock, 
that was by nature formed like a harbour ; a mira- 
culous security of deliverance, as I thought, both 
for the ship's crew and myself. I made all the 
haste I could, you may be sure, to them, and I 



14 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 

found them to be Dutchmen that were come for 
fish ; but in, lieu of fish I instructed them to load 
it with eggs and fowl, which we compassed very 
happily in a short space of time, and I was to be a 
sharer with the captain in the lading, and bar- 
gained to go for Holland, to see the sale, and the 
nature of traffick ; but when we were at sea, after 
much bad weather, we made towards Zealand, but 
we were driven upon the coast of Finland by a new 
storm, and thence into Lapland, where I now am, 
and from whence I send you this letter. 

I could not come into a place so properly named 
for my reception ; as I had been un dutiful to you, 
and fortune seemed to make me an exile, or a 
banished man, by way of punishment for the vices 
of my youth ; so Lapland (which is a word originally 
derived from the Finland word lappi, that is, exiles, 
and from the Swedish word lap, signifying banished, 
from which two kingdoms most of our inhabitants 
were banished hither, for not embracing the Chris- 
tian religion) was certainly the properest country in 
the world to receive me. 

When first I entered this country, I thought I 
was got into quite another world ; the men are all 
of them pigmies to our tall, brawny Highlanders ; 
they are, generally speaking, not above three cubits 
high, insomuch that though the whole country of 
Lapland is immensely large, and I have heard it 
reckoned by the inhabitants to be above a hundred 
German leagues in length, and fourscore and ten in 
breadth, yet I was the tallest man there, and 
looked upon as a giant. The district in which I 
live now, is called Uma Lapmark. You must under- 
stand, sir, that when I landed at North Cape, in Kimi 
Lapmark, another district of Lapland, there was at 
that time a most beautiful lady come to see a sick 
relation of her father's, who was prefect, or gover- 



OF MR. DUNCAN CAMFBELL. 15 

nor of Uma Lapmark, which is a post of great dis- 
tinction. This lady, by being frequently in the com- 
pany of French merchants, who traffick now and then 
in that province of Uma Lapmark, understood 
French, and having heard of a man six foot and a 
half high, desired to see me, and when I came, she 
happened mightly to like my person ; and she 
talked French, which when I answered, she made 
great signs of joy, that she could communicate her 
sentiments to me, and she told me who she was, how 
rich, and that not one in the company besides could 
understand a syllable we said, and so I might speak 
my mind freely to her ; she told me the customs of 
the country, that it was divided into cantons, like our 
shires, and those cantons into rekars, or certain 
grounds allotted to families, that are just like our 
clans. As she was beyond measure beautiful, she 
was extremely good humoured, a thing rarely to be 
met among Lapland women, of a better stature than 
her country women, and very rich, and of good 
birth ; I thought it would be a prodigious turn of 
fortune, for a man in my circumstances, if I could 
make any progress in her heart, which she seemed 
a little to open to me, in such a manner, for the 
beginning, as if such a successful event, if managed 
with prudence, might not be despaired off. Souls 
that are generous are apt to love, and compassion is 
the best introducer of love into a generous bosom, 
and that was the best stock I had to go upon in my 
courtship; I told her of all my calamities, my 
dangers, and my escapes ; the goodness of my birth, 
as being allied to one of the greatest nobles in our 
island ; and still she would ask me to tell it her over 
again, though every time I told it, just at such and 
such passages, she was forced to drop the tears from 
her eyes. In fine, I grew more in love with her, more 
out of a sense of gratitude now, than by the power of 



J 6 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 

her charms before ; the matter in a few days went 
so far, that she owned to me I had her heart. As 
to marriage, I did not then know the custom of the 
nation ; I thought that if it proved only dangerous 
to me, I loved her so well that I intended to marry 
her, though the law was to pronounce me dead for 
it ; but I did not know whether it might not be pe- 
rilous for her too, to engage in such a state with me, 
and I resolved in that case, rather to be singly un- 
happy, than to involve her in distress, and make her 
the fair companion of my woes. I would not tell 
her so, for fear she should out of love hide from me 
those dangers, and therefore using a kind sort of 
dissimulation, I conjured her to tell me the laws and 
customs of marriages in that country to a tittle, and 
that nothing should hinder us from happiness. She 
told me exactly, as I find since. Our marriage, 
said she, will be very hard to compass ; provided we 
follow the strict rule of the country. For our women 
here, are bound not to see the man who makes 
their addresses to them, in some time. His way of 
courtship is to come to the parents, and his nearest 
friends and relations must make her father presents, 
and supplicate him like a king, to grant him his 
daughter. The courtship often lasts two or three 
years, and sometimes has not its effect at last ; but 
if it has, the woman is dragged by her father and 
brother to church, as unwilling to go to be married, 
which is looked upon as a greater part of modesty 
in her, according to the greater disinclination she 
shows. My father and brother, said she, will both 
be against it ; you have no relations in this country 
to move your suit, I cannot be so hypocritical as to 
be dragged unwillingly to him I own I desire for 
my lawful husband, and therefore, as I have an in- 
clination to you, and I dare own I have, I will not 
follow those methods which I disapprove. I have 



OF MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELL. 17 

talked with several Swedes, and several polite 
Frenchmen, about their manner of espousals, and I 
am told, that when souls are naturally united by 
affection, the couple so mutally and reciprocally 
loving, though they had rather have their parents' 
leave if likely to be got, yet, unwilling to be disap- 
pointed, only go to the next minister's and marry 
for better for worse. This way I approve of, for 
where two persons naturally love each other, the 
rest is nothing but a modest restraint to their wishes, 
and since it is only custom, my own reason teaches 
me there is no error committed, nor any harm done 
in breaking through it upon so commendable an 
occasion. I have, added she, a thousand rein deer 
belonging to me, beyond my father's power of taking 
away, and a third share in a rekar or clan, that is 
ten leagues in compass, in the byar or canton of 
Uma Lapmark. This is at my own disposal, and it 
is all your own, if you please to accept of it with me. 
Our women are very coy, when they are courted, 
though they have never so much an inclination to 
their suitor ; but good reason and the commerce I 
have had with persons of politer nations than ours 
is, teach me that this proceeds entirely from vanity 
and affectation, and the greatest proof of a woman's 
modesty, chastity, and sincerity, certainly consists, 
contrary to the general corrupted opinion, in yield- 
ing up herself soon into the arms of the man she 
loves. For she that can dally with a heart she 
prizes, can give away her heart, when she is once 
balked, to any man, even though she dislikes him. 
You must judge, my dear father, I must be touched 
with a woman that was exceeding beautiful, beyond 
any of her nation, and who had thoughts as beauti- 
ful as her person. I therefore was all in rapture, 
and longed for the matrimony, but still loved her 
enough to propose the question, I resolved, to her, 

L. D. C. C 



18 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 

viz., if it would not be in her nation accounted a 
clandestine marriage, and prove of great damage to 
her. 

To this she answered with all the wisdom which 
could be expected from a woman who had given 
such eminent tokens of her judgment on other 
points, amidst a nation so barbarous in its manners, 
and so corrupt in its principles, as Lapland is. I am, 
said she, answerable to my father, for nothing by 
our laws, having no portion of him, but only what 
was presented me by my relations at my birth, ac- 
cording to custom, in lands and rein deer. My 
father is but deputy governor, it is a Swede who is 
the governor of Uma ; and if I pay to him at every 
mart and fair the due tribute, which must either 
consist of fifty rein deer, or a hundred and fifty 
rixdollars, he will have the priest that marries us 
present at the court of justice, according to our 
custom, and keep us in possession of our rights, that 
we may be enabled to pay tribute to the crown of 
Sweden. Indeed, before the abolition of the Bir- 
karti, which were our native judges, we could not 
have married thus without danger to us both ; but 
now there is none at all. 

My dear father, you must easily imagine that I 
could not help embracing with all tenderness so 
dear and so lovely a woman. In fine, I am married 
to her, I have lived very happily hitherto, and am 
now grown more happy, for she is big with child ; 
and like, before my letter comes to your hands, to 
make you a grandfather of a pretty boy. You will 
perhaps wonder that I name the sex of the child 
before it comes into the world, but we have a way 
in Lapland of finding that out, which though some 
judicious people call superstitious, I am really per- 
suaded of by experience, and therefore I indulged 
my dear wife's curiosity, when she signified to me 



OF MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELL. 19 

she had a mind to make the usual trial, whether the 
child she was going to be delivered of would be a 
boy or a girl. 

You must understand, my dear father, the people 
here judge of the sex of the child by the moon, 
unto which they compare a big-bellied woman. If 
they see a star appear just above the moon, it is a 
sign it will be a boy, but, if the star be just below 
the moon, they conjecture her to be big with a girl. 
This observation and remark of Laplanders has, I 
know, been accounted by some, and those wise and 
judicious men too, to be ridiculously superstitious ; 
but I have been led into an easy belief of this 
mystery, by a mistress that is superior to wisdom 
itself, constant, and therefore probably infallible, ex- 
perience. I therefore indulged my wife in this her 
request, and went with her to the ceremony; the 
star appeared above the moon, which prognosticates 
a boy, which I wish may, and I scarce doubt will, 
prove true, and when she is brought to bed I will 
send you word of it. It is remarkable, likewise, that 
a star was seen just before the moon, which we also 
count a very good omen. For it is a custom like- 
wise here in Lapland, to consult the moon, as an 
oracle about the health and vigour of the child. If 
a star be seen just before the moon, we count it a 
sign of a lusty and well grown child, without blemish ; 
if a star comes just after, we reckon it a token that 
the child will have some defect or deformity, or die 
soon after it is born. 

Having thus told you the manners of the coun- 
try I live in at present, as much at large as the 
space of a letter will permit, and related to you my 
own happy circumstances, and the kindly promises 
of the heavens that are ushering in the birth of my 
child, I would not have you think that I addict my- 
self to the superstitions of the country, which are 

c 2 



20 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 

very many and groundless ; and arising partly from 
the remainder of pagan worship, which is still cul- 
tivated among some of the more obstinate inhabi- 
tants. I have, on the contrary, since I married 
her, endeavoured to repay my wife's temporal bless- 
ings to me with those that are endless, instructed 
her in all the points of religion, and made her per- 
fectly a Christian ; and she, by her devotion and 
prayers for me, makes me such amends for it, that I 
hope in us two St. Paul's saying will be verified, 
viz., That the woman shall be sanctified in her 
husband, and the husband shall be sanctified in his 
wife. 

However, I must take notice in this place, with 
all clue deference to Christianity, that though I am 
obliged to applaud the prudence and piety of Charles 
the IX. of Sweden, who constituting Swedish go- 
vernors over this country, abrogated their practice 
of superstitions, and art magic, upon pain of death ; 
yet that king carried the point too far, and inter- 
mingled with these arts, the pretensions to the gift 
of a second-sight, which you know how frequent it 
is with us in Scotland, and which I assure you, my 
wife (though she durst not publicly own it, for fear 
of incurring the penalty of those Swedish laws) does 
as it were inherit (for all her ancestors before her 
have had it from time immemorial) to a greater 
degree than ever I knew any of our countrywomen 
or countrymen. 

One day this last week she distracted me between 
the extremes of joy and sorrow. She told me I 
should see you shortly, and that my coming son 
would grow to be one of the most remarkable men 
in England and Scotland, for his power of foresight ; 
but that I should speedily lose her, and meet with 
difficulties in my own country, in the same manner 
as my father, meaning you, sir, had done before 



OF MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELL. 21 

me, and on the same account, viz., of civil broils, 
and intestine wars in Scotland. 

These unfortunate parts of her relation I would 
not conceal from you, because the veracity of her 
notions should appear, if they are true, though you 
may be sure I much wish they all may prove false 
to the very last ; excepting that wherein she tells 
me, my son will be greatly remarkable, and that I 
shall shortly see my dear father, which I daily long 
for, and will endeavour to do as soon as possible. 
Pray remember me to all friends ; being, 
Honoured sir, 
Your most dutiful and loving son, 

Archibald Campbell. 



THE SECOND LETTER. 

I am now the happiest man alive ; the prosper- 
ous part of my wife's predictions, which I men- 
tioned to you in my last, is come in some measure 
to pass. The child she has brought me proves a 
boy, and as fine a one as I ever beheld, (if fond 
ness for my own makes me not blind) ; and sure it 
cannot be fondness, because other plain circum- 
stances joined at his birth to prove it a more than 
ordinary remarkable one. He was born with a cawl 
upon his head, which we count one of the luckiest 
signs that can be in nature ; he had likewise three 
teeth ready cut through the gums, and we reckon 
that an undeniable testimony and promise given to 
the world by nature, that she intends such a person 
for her extraordinary favourite, and that he is born 
for great things, which I daily beg of heaven may 
come to pass. 

Since I have known for some months what it is 
to be a father, it adds a considerable weight to 



22 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 

those affections which I had for my wife. I thought 
that my tenderness for her was at the height of 
perfection before ; which shows how little we know 
of those parts of nature that we have yet never 
tried, and of which we have not yet been allotted 
our share to act upon the stage of life. I find that 
I did love her then as well as a husband could love 
a wife, that is, a wife without a child ; but the love 
to a wife that has a child, is a feeling wonderful and 
inexpressibly different. A child is the seal and the 
pledge of love. Meditating upon this, has likewise 
doubled my affection to you. I loved you before, as 
a son, and because as such, I felt your tenderness ; 
but my love is much increased now, because I know 
the tenderness which you felt for me as a father. 
With these pleasing images of thought, I often 
keep you nearer company at this vast distance, than 
when I lived irregularly under your eye. These re- 
flections render a solitary life dear to me. And 
though I have no manner of acquaintance with her 
relations, who hate me, as I am told, nor indeed 
with almost any of the inhabitants, but my own do- 
mestics, and those I am forced to deal with, yet I 
have as much methinks, as I wish for, unless I could 
come over to Shetland and live with you, which I 
the more ardently desire, because I think I and my 
wife could be true comforts to you, in your ad- 
vanced years ; now I know what living truly is. I 
am daily persuading my wife to go with me ; but 
she denies me with kind expressions, and says, she 
owes too much to the place, however less pleasant in 
itself than other climates, where she had the happi- 
ness of first joining hands with me in wedlock, ever to 
part from it. But I must explain how I ask, and how 
she refuses. I resolved never directly and down- 
rightly to ask her, because I know she can refuse me 
nothing ; and that would be bearing hard upon the 



OF MR. DUNCAN CAMPEELL. 23 

goodness of her will. But my way of persuading her 
consists in endeavouring to make her in love 
with the place, by agreeable descriptions of it, and 
likewise of the humane temper of the people ; so 
that I shortly shall induce her to signify to me that 
it is her own will to come with me, and then I shall 
seem rather to consent to her will, than to have 
moved it over to my own. These hopes I have of 
seeing my dear father very shortly, and I know 
such news would make this letter, which I therefore 
send, more acceptable to him, to whom I will be, 
A most dutiful and 

affectionate son, till death, 
Archibald Campbell. 

P. S. If I cannot bring my wife to change this 
country for another, I have brought her to that pitch 
of devotion, that whenever Providence, which, not- 
withstanding her predictions, I hope will be long 
yet, shall call her to change this world for another, 
it will be happy with her there ; she joins with me 
in begging your blessing to me, herself, and our 
little Duncan, whom we christened so, out of re- 
spect to the name you bear. 



the third letter. 

My dear Father, 

I am lost in grief; I had just brought my 
wife (her that was my wife, for I have none now, I 
have lost all joy) in the mind of coming over to be 
a comfort to you. But now grief will let me say no 
more, than that I am coming to beg comfort from 
you, and by this I prepare you to receive, when he 
comes, a son in tears and mourning. 

Archibald Campbell. 



24 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 

P. S. I have a babe not much above two years 
old, must bear the hardships of travelling over the 
ice, and all through Muscovy, for no ships can stir 
here for many months, and I cannot bear to live in 
this inhospitable place, where she died that only 
could make it easy to me, one moment beyond the 
first opportunity I have of leaving it. She is in 
heaven, that should make me easy ; but I cannot, 
I am not so good a Christian as she was ; I am lost 
and ruined. 



OF MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELL. 25 



CHAP. II. 

After the death of Mr. Duncan Campbell's mother 
in Lapland, his father, Archibald, returned with 
his son to Scotland. His second marriage, and 
how his son ivas taught to write and read. 

Mr. Archibald Campbell, having buried his 
Lapland lady, returned to Scotland, and brought 
over with him his son Mr. Duncan Campbell. By 
that time he had been a year in his own country 
he married a second wife ; a lady whom I had 
known very well for some years, and then I first 
saw the boy ; but, as they went into the western is- 
lands, I saw them not again in three years. She 
being, quite contrary to the cruel way much in use 
among stepmothers, very fond of the boy, was ac- 
customed to say, she did, and would always think 
him her own son. The child came to be about 
four years of age, as she has related to me the story 
since, and not able to speak one word, nor to hear 
any noise ; the father of him used to be mightily 
oppressed with grief, and complain heavily to his 
new wife, who was no less perplexed, that a boy so 
pretty, the son of so particular a woman, which he 
had made his wife, by strange accidents and adven- 
tures, and a child coming into the world with so 
many amazing circumstances attending his birth, 
should lose those precious senses by which alone 
the social commerce of mankind is upheld and 
maintained, and that he should be deprived of all 
advantages of education, which could raise him to 
the character of being the great man that so many 



26 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 

concurring incidents at his nativity promised and 
betokened he would be. 

One day, a learned divine, who was of the uni- 
versity of Glasgow, but had visited Oxford, and been 
acquainted with the chief men of science there, 
happening to be in conversation with the mother-in- 
law of this child, she related to him her son's mis- 
fortunes, with so many marks of sorrow, that she 
moved the good old gentleman's compassion, and 
excited in him a desire to give her what relief and 
consolation he could in this unhappy case. His 
particular inclination to do her good offices, made 
him recollect, that, at the time he was at Oxford, he 
i had been in company with one doctor Wallis, a man 
famous for learning, who had told him that he had 
taught a born deaf and dumb man to write, and to 
read, and even to utter some sounds articulately 
with his mouth ; and that he told him he was then 
going to commit to print the method he made use 
of in so instructing that person, that others, in the 
like unfortunate condition might receive the same 
benefits and advantages from other masters, which 
his deaf and dumb pupil had received from him. A 
i£ dumb man recovering his speech, or a blind man 

gaining his sight, or a deaf one getting his hearing, 
could not be more overjoyed than Mrs. Campbell 
was at these unexpected tidings, and she wept for 
gladness when he told it. The good gentleman 
animated and encouraged her with the kindest pro- 
mises, and to keep alive her hopes, assured her he 
would send to one of the chief booksellers in London 
to inquire after the book, who would certainly pro- 
cure it him if it was to be got, and that afterwards 
he would peruse it diligently, make himself master 
of doctor Wallis's method, and though he had 
many great works upon his hands at that time, he 
would steal from his other studies leisure enough to 



OF MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELL. 27 

complete so charitable an office, as teaching the 
dumb and deaf to read and to write, and give her 
son, who was by nature deprived of them, the ad- 
vantages of speech, as far as art would permit that 
natural defect to be supplied by her powerful inter- 
position. 

When the mother came home, the child, who 
could hear no knocking, and therefore it must be 
by a strange and inexplicable instinct in nature, was 
the first that ran to the door, and falling in a great 
fit of laughter, a thing it was not much used to be- 
fore, having on the contrary rather a melancholy 
cast of complexion, it clung round its mother's knees, 
incessantly embracing and kissing them, as if just 
at that time it had an insight into what the mother 
had been doing for it, and into its own approaching 
relief from its misery. 

When the mother came with the child in her hand 
to the father, to tell him the welcome news, the 
child burst afresh into a great fit of laughter, which 
continued for an unusual space of time ; and the 
scene of such reciprocal affection and joy between a 
wife and her own husband, on so signal an occasion, 
is a thing easier to be felt by parents of a good dis- 
position, imagining themselves under the same cir- 
cumstance, with regard to a child they loved with 
fondness, than to be expressed or described by the 
pen of any writer. But it is certain, whenever they 
spoke of this affair, as anybody, who knows the im- 
patience of parents for the welfare of an only child 
may guess, they must be' often discoursing it over, 
and wishing the time was come ; the boy, who used 
seldom so much as to smile at other times, and who 
could never hear the greatest noise that could be 
made, would constantly look wishfully in their faces 
and laugh immoderately, which is a plain indication 
that there was then a wonderful instinct in nature, 



/ 



28 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 

as I said before, which made him foretaste his good 
fortune, and, if I may be allowed the expression, the 
dawnings as it were of the second-sight, were then 
pregnant within him. 

To confirm this, the happy hour of his deliverance 
being come, and the doctor having procured Mr. 
Wallis's book, came with great joy. and desired to 
see his pupil; scarce were the words out of his 
mouth when the child happened to come into the 
room, and running towards the doctor, fell on his 
knees, kissed his hand eagerly, and laughed as be- 
fore, which to me is a demonstration that he had 
an insight into the good which the doctor intended 
him. 

It is certain, that several learned men, who have 
written concerning the second-sight, have demon- 
strated by incontestable proofs, and undeniable 
arguments, that children, nay, even horses and 
cows, see the second-sight, as well as men and 
women advanced in years. But of this I shall dis- 
course at large in its proper place, having allotted a 
whole future chapter for that same subject of second- 
sightedness. 

In about half a year, the doctor taught his little 
dumb pupil first to know his letters, then to name 
.anything whatsoever, to leave off some savage 
motions which he had taken of his own accord be- 
fore, to signify his mind by, and to impart his 
thoughts by his fingers and his pen, in a manner as 
intelligible, and almost as swift through the eyes, as 
that is of conveying our ideas to one another, by our 
voices, through the conduits and portholes of the 
ears. But in little more than two years he could 
write and read as well as anybody ; because a great 
many people cannot conceive this, and others pre- 
tend it is not to be done in nature, I will a little 
discourse upon doctor Wallis's foundation, and 



OF MR. DUNCAN CAMPBEKL. 29 

show in a manner obvious to the most ignorant, 
how this hitherto mysterious help may be easily ad- 
ministered to the deaf and the dumb, which shall be 
the subject of the ensuing chapter. 

But 1 cannot conclude this without telling the 
handsome saying with which this child, when not 
quite six years old, as soon as he thought he could 
express himself well, payed his first acknowledgment 
to his master, and which promised how great his 
future genius was to be, when so witty a child 
ripened into man. The words he wrote to him 
were these, only altered into English from the 
Scotch. 

Sir, 

It is no little work you have accomplished. 
My thanks are too poor amends ; the world, sir, shall 
give you thanks ; for as I could not have expressed 
myself without your teaching me, so those that can 
talk, though they have eyes, cannot see the things, 
which I can see, and shall tell them; so that in 
doing me this, you have done a general service to 
mankind. 



30 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 



CHAP. III. 

The method of teaching deaf and dumb persons to 
write, read, and understand a language. 

It is, I must confess, in some measure, amazing to 
me that men, of any moderate share of learning, 
should not naturally conceive of themselves a plain 
reason for this art, and know how to account for the 
practicability of it, the moment they hear the pro- 
position advanced ; the reasons for it are so obvious 
to the very first consideration we can make about it. 
It will be likewise as amazing to me that the most 
ignorant should not conceive it, after so plain a 
reason is given them for it, as I am now going to 
set down. 

To begin ; how are children at first taught a 
language that can hear ? are they not taught by 
sounds ? and what are those sounds, but tokens and 
signs to the ear. importing and signifying such and 
such a thing ? If, then, there can be signs made to 
the eye, agreed by the party teaching the child, that 
they signify such and such a thing, will not the eye 
of the child convey them to the mind, as well as the 
ear ? They are indeed different marks to different 
senses, but both the one and the other do equally 
signify the same things or notions, according to the 
will of the teacher, and consequently, must have an 
equal effect with the person who is to be instructed, 
for though the manners signifying are different, the 
things signified are the same. 

For example ; if, after having invented an alphabet 
upon the fingers, a master always keeps company 



OF MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELL. 31 

with a deaf child, and teaches it to call for whatso- 
ever it wants by such motions of the fingers which, 
if put down by letters, according to each invented 
motion of each finger, would form in writing a word 
of a thing which it wanted ; might not he by these 
regular motions teach its eye the same notions of 
things, as sounds do to the ears of children that 
hear ? The manner of teaching the alphabet by 
fingers, is plainly set down in the following table. 

When the deaf child has learned by these motions 
a good stock of words, as children that hear first 
learn by sounds, we may, methinks, call not impro- 
perly, the fingers of such a dumb infant, its mouth, 
and the eye of such a deaf child, its ear. When he 
has learnt thus far, he must be taught to write the 
alphabet, according as it was adapted to the motions 
of his fingers ; as for instance, the five vowels, a, e, 
i, o, u, by pointing to the top of the five fingers, and 
the other letters, b, c, d, &c, by such other place or 
posture of a finger, as in the above-mentioned table 
is set forth, or otherwise, as shall be agreed upon. 
When this is done, the marks B, R, E, A, D, and so 
of all other words, corresponding with such fingers, 
conveys through his eyes, unto his head, the same 
notion, viz., the thing signified, as the sound we 
give to those same letters, making the word ' bread,' 
do into our heads through the ears. 

This once done, he may be easily taught to under- 
stand the parts of speech, as the verb, the noun, 
pronoun, &c, and so, by rules of grammar and 
syntax, to compound ideas, and connect his words 
into a language. The method of which, since it is 
plainly set forth in doctor Wallis's letter to Mr. 
Beverly, I shall set it down by way of extract; 
that people in the same circumstances with the 
person we treat of, and of the like genius, may not 



32 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 

have their talents lost for want of the like assist- 
ance. 

When once a deaf person has learned so far as to 
understand the common discourse of others, and to 
express his mind tolerably well in writing, I see no 
room to doubt but that, provided nature has en- 
dowed him with a proper strength of genius, as 
other men that hear, he may become capable, upon 
further improvement, of such further knowledge as 
is attainable by reading. For I must here join with 
the learned doctor Wallis in asserting, as to the 
present case before us, that no reason can be 
assigned why such a deaf person may not attain the 
understanding of a language as perfectly as those 
that hear ; and with the same learned author I take 
upon me to lay down this proposition as certain, 
that allowing the deaf person the like time and ex- 
ercise, as to other men is requisite in order to attain 
the perfection of a language, and the elegance of it, 
he may understand as well, and write as good 
language, as other men ; and abating only what doth 
depend upon sound, as tones, cadences, and such 
punctilios, no whit inferior to what he might attain 
to, if he had his hearing as others have ? 



An extract from Dr. Wallis, concerning the method 
of teaching the deaf and dumb to read. 

It is most natural, (as children learn the names of 
things,) to furnish him by degrees with a nomen- 
clator, containing a competent number of names of 
things common and obvious to the eye, that you 
may show the thing answering to such a name, and 



OF MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELL. 33 

these digested under convenient titles, and placed 
under them in such convenient order, in several 
columns, or other orderly situation in the paper, as 
by their position best to express to the eye their 
relation or respect to one another. As contraries or 
correlatives one against the other, subordinates or 
appurtenances under their principle, which may 
serve as a kind of local memory. 

Thus, in one paper, under the title mankind, may 
be placed, not confusedly, but in decent order, man, 
woman, child (boy, girl.) 

In another paper, under the title body, may be 
written, in like convenient order, head (hair, skin, 
ear), face, forehead, eye (eyelid, eyebrow), cheek, 
nose (nostril), mouth (lip, chin), neck, throat, back, 
breast, side (right side, left side), belly, shoulders, 
arm (elbow, wrist, hand, — back, palm), finger 
(thumb, knuckle, nail), thigh, knee, leg (shin, calf, 
ancle), foot (heel, sole), toe. 

And when he hath learned the import of words 
in each paper, let him write them in like manner, 
in distinct leaves or pages of a book, prepared for 
that purpose, to confirm his memory, and to have 
recourse to it upon occasion. 

In a third paper, you may give him the inward 
parts ; as skull (brain), throat (windpipe, gullet), sto- 
mach, guts, heart, lungs, liver, spleen, kidney, bladder 
(urine), vein (blood), bone (marrow), flesh, fat, &c. 

In another paper, under the title beast, may be 
placed horse (stonehorse, gelding), mare (colt), 
bull (ox), cow, calf. Sheep, ram (wether), ewe 
(lamb), hog, boar, sow, pig, dog (mastiff, hound, 
greyhound, spaniel), bitch (whelp, puppy), hare, 
rabbit, cat, mouse, rat, &c. 

Under the title bird, or fowl, put cock, capon, hen, 
chick, goose (gander), gosling, duck (drake), swan, 
crow, kite, lark, &c. 

d. c. D 



34 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 

Under the title fish, put pike, eel, plaice, salmon, 
lobster, crab, oyster, crawfish, &c. 

You may then put plants or vegetables under 
several heads or subdivisions of the same head ; as 
tree (root, body, bark, bough, leaf, fruit), oak, ash, 
apple-tree, pear-tree, vine, &c. Fruit ; apple, pear, 
plum, cherry, grape, nut, orange, lemon. Flower ; 
rose, tulip, gilliflower, herb (weed), grass, corn, 
wheat, barley, rye, pea, bean. 

And the like of inanimates ; as heaven, sun, moon, 
star, element, earth, water, air, fire ; and under the 
title earth, — clay, sand, gravel, stone. Metal ; gold, 
silver, brass, copper, iron (steel), lead, tin (pewter), 
glass. Under the title water, put sea, pond, river, 
stream ; under that of air, put light, dark, mist, fog, 
cloud, wind, rain, hail, snow, thunder, lightning, 
rainbow. Under that of fire ; coal, flame, smoke, 
soot, ashes. 

Under the title clothes, put woollen (cloth, stuff), 
linen (holland, lawn, lockarum), silk (satin, velvet), 
hat, cap, band, doublet, breeches, coat, cloak, stock- 
ing, shoe, boot, shirt, petticoat, gown, &c. 

Under the title house, put wall, roof, door, win- 
dow, casement, room. 

Under room, put shop, hall, parlour, dining-room, 
chamber, study, closet, kitchen, cellar, stable, &c. 

And under each of these, as distinct heads, the 
furniture or utensils belonging thereunto ; with di- 
visions and subdivisions, as there is occasion, which 
I forbear to mention, that I be not too prolix. 

And in like manner, from time to time, may be 
added more collections, or classes of names or 
words, conveniently digested, under distinct heads, 
and suitable distributions, to be written in distinct 
leaves or pages of his book in such order as may 
seem convenient. 

When he is furnished with a competent number 



OF MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELL. 35 

of names, though not so many as I have mentioned, 
it will be seasonable to teach him under the titles 
singular and plural, the formation of plurals from 
singulars, by adding s, or es ; as hand, hands ; 
face, faces ; fish, fishes, &c, with some few irre- 
gulars, as man, men ; woman, women ; foot, feet ; 
tooth, teeth ; mouse, mice ; louse, lice ; ox, oxen, &c. 

Which, except the irregulars, will serve for pos- 
sessives, to be after taught him, which are formed 
by their primitives by like addition of s or es, ex- 
cept some few irregulars, as my, mine ; thy, thine ; 
our, ours ; your, yours ; his, her, hers ; their, 
theirs, &c. 

And in all those and other like cases, it will be 
proper first to show him the particulars, and then 
the general title. 

Then teach him in another page or paper, the 
particles, a, an, the, this, that, these, those. 

And the pronouns, I, me, my, mine, thou, thee, 
thy, thine, we, us, our, ours, ye, you, your, yours, 
he, him, his, she, her, hers, it, its, they, them, their, 
shoes, heirs, who, whom, whose. 

Then under the titles substantive, adjective, teach 
him to connect these, as my hand, your head, his 
foot, his feet, her arm, her arms, our hats, their 
John's coat, William's band, &c. 

And in order to furnish him with more adjectives, 
under the title colours, you may place black, white, 
gray, green, blue, yellow, red, &c, and having 
showed the particulars, let him know that these are 
called colours. The like for taste and smell; as 
sweet, bitter, sour, stink. 

And for hearing, sound, noise, word. 

Then for touch or feeling, hot, warm, cold, cool, 
wet, moist, dry, hard, soft, tough, brittle, heavy, 
light, &c. 

From whence you may furnish him with more 

d2 



36 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 

examples of adjectives with substantives ; as white 
bread, brown bread, green grass, soft cheese, hard 
cheese, black hat, my black hat, &c. 

And then inverting the order, substantive, ad- 
jective, with the verb copulative between ; as silver 
is white, gold is yellow, lead is heavy, wood is light, 
snow is white, ink is black, flesh is soft, bone is 
hard, I am sick, I am not well, &c, which will 
begin to give him some notion of syntax. 

In like manner when substantive and substantive 
are so connected ; as gold is a metal, a rose is a 
flower, they are men, they are women, horses are 
beasts, geese are fowls, larks are birds, &c. 

Then as those before relate to quality, you may 
give him some other words relating to quantity. 
As long, short, broad, narrow ; thick, thin ; high, 
tall, low; deep, shallow, great, big, small (little), 
much, little ; many, few, full, empty ; whole, part, 
piece ; all, some, none, strong, weak, quick, slow, 
equal, unequal, bigger, less. 

Then words of figure; as straight, crooked, plain, 
bowed, concave, hollow, convex ; round, square, 
three-square, sphere, globe, bowl, cube, die, upright, 
sloping, leaning forward, leaning backward, like, 
unlike. 

Of gesture ; as stand, lie, sit, kneel, sleep. 

Of motion ; as move, stir, rest, walk, go, come, 
run, leap, ride, fall, rise, swim, sink, drawn, slide, 
creep, crawl, fly, pull, draw, thrust, throw, bring, 
fetch, carry. 

Then words relating to time ; place, number, 
weight, measure, money, &c, are, in convenient 
time, to be showed him distinctly ; for which the 
teacher, according to his discretion, may take a 
convenient season. 

As likewise the time of the day ; the days of the 
week, the days of the month, the months of the 



OF MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELL* 37 

year, and other things relating to the almanack, 
which he will quickly be capable to understand, if 
once methodically shown him. 

As likewise the names and situation of places and 
countries, which are convenient for him to know ; 
which may be orderly written in his book, and 
showed him in the map of London, England, Eu- 
rope, the world, &c. 

But these may be done at leisure, as likewise the 
practice of arithmetic, and other like pieces of 
learning. 

In the mean time, after the concord of substan- 
tive and adjective, he is to be showed by convenient 
examples, that of the nominative and verb ; as, for 
instance, I go, you see, he sits, they stand, the fire 
burns, the sun shines, the wind blows, the rain falls, 
the water runs, and the like, with the titles in the 
top nominative verb. 

After this, under the titles nominative verb, ac- 
cusative, give him examples of verbs transitive ; as 
I see you, you see me, the fire burns the wood, the 
boy makes the fire, the cook roasts the meat, the 
butler lays the cloth, we eat our dinner. 

Or even with a double accusative ; as, you teach 
me writing or to write, John teacheth me to dance, 
Thomas tell me a tale, &c. 

After this you may teach him the flexion or con- 
jugation of the verb, or what is equivalent there- 
unto ; for in our English tongue each verb hath but 
two tenses, the present and the preter ; two parti- 
ciples, the active and the passive ; all the rest is 
performed by auxiliaries, which auxiliaries have no 
more tenses than the other verbs. 

Those auxiliaries are do, did, will, would, shall, 
should, may, might, can, could, must, ought, to. 
have, had, am, be, was. And if by examples you 
can insinuate the signification of these few words, 



38 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 

you have taught him the whole flexion of the 
verb. 

And here it will be convenient, once for all, to 
write him out a full paradigm of some one verb, 
suppose ' to see,' through all those auxiliaries. 

The verb itself hath but these four words to be 
learned, see, saw, seeing, seen ; save that after thou, 
in the second person singular, in both tenses we 
add est, and in the third person singular in the 
present tense, eth or es, or instead thereof, st, ih 9 s,. 
and so in all verbs. 

Then to the auxiliaries do, did ; will, would ; 
shall, should ; may, might ; can, could ; must, ought, 
to; we join the indefinite see. And after have, had, 
am, be, was, the passive particle seen, and so for all 
other verbs. 

But the auxiliary ' am ' or f be,' is somewhat ir- 
regular in a double form. 

Am, art, is ; plural, are ; was, wast, was ; plural 
were. 

Be, beest, be ; plural be, were, wert, were ; plural 
were. 

Be, am, was, being, been. 

Which, attended with the other auxiliaries, make 
us the whole passive voice. 

All verbs, without exceptions, in the active par- 
ticiple are formed by adding ing; as see, seeing ; 
teach, teaching, &c. 

The preter tense and the participle are formed 
regularly, by adding ed, but are oft subject to con- 
tractions, and other irregularities, sometimes the 
same in both, sometimes different ; and therefore it 
is convenient here to give a table of verbs, espe- 
cially the most usual, for those three cases, which 
may at once teach their signification and formation ; 
as boil, boiled ; roast, roasted, roasted ; bake, baked, 
baked, &c. ; teach, taught, taught ; bring, brought, 



OF MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELL. 39 

brought ; buy, bought, bought, &c. ; see, saw, seen ; 
give, gave, given ; take, took, taken ; forsake, for- 
sook, forsaken ; write, wrote, written, &c. ; with 
many more fit to be learned. 

The verbs being thus despatched, he is then to 
learn the prepositions, wherein lies the whole re- 
gimen of the noun. For diversity of cases we have 
none ; the force of which is to be insinuated by 
convenient examples, suited to their different signi- 
fications. As, for instance, ' of ;' a piece of bread, 
a pint of wine, the colour of a pot, the colour of 
gold, a ring of gold, a cup of silver, the mayor of 
London, the longest of all, &c. 

And in like manner, for, off, on, upon, to, unto, 
till, until, from, at, in, within, out, without, into, 
out of; about, over, under; above, below; between, 
among; before, behind, after; for, by, with, through, 
against, concerning, and by this time he will be 
pretty well enabled to understand a single sentence. 

In the last place, he is in like manner to be 
taught conjunctions, which serve to connect not 
words only, but sentences ; as and, also ; likewise, 
either, or whether ; neither, nor, if then, why, 
wherefore, because, therefore, but, though, yet, &c; 
and these illustrated by convenient examples in each 
case, as, Because I am cold, therefore I go to the 
fire, that I may be warm, for it is cold weather. 

If it were fair, then it would be good walking ; 
but, however, though it rain, yet I must go, because 
I promised ; with other like instances. 

And by this time his book, if well furnished with 
plenty of words, and those well digested under 
several heads, and in good order, and well recruited 
from time to time as new words occur, will serve 
him in the nature of a dictionary and grammar. 

And in case the deaf person be otherwise of a 
good natural capacity, and the teacher of a good 



40 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 

sagacity ; by this method, proceeding gradually step 
by step, you may, with diligence and due appli- 
cation of teacher and learner, in a year's time, or 
thereabouts, perceive a greater progress than you 
would expect, and a good foundation laid for further 
instruction in matters of religion, and other know- 
ledge which may be taught by books. 

It will be convenient all along to have pen, ink, 
and paper, ready at hand, to write down in a word, 
what you signify to him by signs, and cause him to 
write, or show how to write what he signifies by 
signs ; which way of signifying their mind by signs, 
deaf persons are often very good at. And we must 
endeavour to learn their language, if I may so call 
it, in order to teach them ours, by showing what 
words answer to their signs. 

It will be convenient also, as you go along, after 
some convenient progress made, to express, in as 
plain language as may be, the import of some of the 
tables ; as, for instance, 

The head is the highest part of the body, the 
feet the lowest part, the face is the fore part of the 
head, the forehead is over the eyes, the cheeks are 
under the eyes, the nose is between the cheeks, the 
mouth is under the nose, and above the chin, &c. 

And such plain discourse put into writing, and 
particularly explained, will teach him by degrees to 
understand plain sentences ; and like advantages, a 
sagacious teacher may take, as occasion offers itself 
from time to time. 

This extract is mostly taken out of the ingenious 
Dr. Wallis, and lying hid in that little book, which 
is but rarely inquired after, and too scarcely known ; 
died, in a manner, with that great man. And as 
he designed it for the general use of mankind, that 
laboured under the misfortune of losing those two 
valuable talents of hearing and speaking, I thought 



OF MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELL. 41 

it might not be amiss, in the life of so particular a 
dumb person as I am writing, to give them this 
small but particular fragment of grammar and 
syntax. 

It is exactly adjusted to the English tongue, be- 
cause such are the persons with whom the doctor 
had to deal, and such the persons whose benefit 
alone I consult in this treatise. 

One of the chief persons who was taught by 
Dr. Wallis was Mr. Alexander Popham, brother-in- 
law, if I am not mistaken, to the present earl of 
Oxford ; and he was a very great proficient in this 
way, and though he was born deaf and dumb, 
understood the language so well as to give under 
his hand many rare indications of a masterly genius. 

The uncle of his present Sardinian majesty, as I 
have been credibly informed, had the want of the 
same organs, and yet was a perfect statesman, and 
wrote in five or six different languages elegantly 
well. 

Bishop Burnet, in his book of travels tells us a story 
almost incredible, but tells it as a passage that de- 
serves our belief. It is concerning a young lady at 
Genoa, who was not only deaf and dumb, but blind 
too, it seems, into the bargain ; and this lady, he 
assures us as a truth, could, by putting her hand 
on her sister's mouth, know everything she said. 

But to return back to England ; we have many 
rare instances of our own countrymen, the principal 
of whom I shall mention as their names occur to my 
memory. Sir John Gawdy, sir Thomas Knot cliff, 

sir Gostwick, sir Henry Lydall, and Mr. 

Richard Lyns of Oxford, were all of this num- 
ber, and yet men eminent in their several capacities 
for understanding many authors, and expressing 
themselves in writing with wonderful facility. 

In Hatton-garden there now lives a miracle of 



42 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 

wit and good nature ; I mean the daughter of 
Mr. Loggin, who, though born deaf and dumb, 
and she has a brother who has the same impedi- 
ments, yet writes her mind down upon any subject 
with such acuteness, as would amaze learned men 
themselves, and put many students that have passed 
for wits to the blush, to see themselves so far sur- 
passed by a woman amidst that deficiency of the 
common organs. If anybody speaks a word dis- 
tinctly, this lady will, by observing narrowly the 
motion of the speaker's lips, pronounce the word 
afterwards very intelligibly. 

As there are a great many families in England 
and Ireland that have several, and some even have 
five or six dumb persons belonging to them, and as 
a great many more believe it impossible for persons 
born deaf and dumb to write and read, and have 
thence taken occasion to say and assert that Mr. 
Campbell could certainly speak, I could never think 
it a digression in the history of this man's life to set 
down the grammar by which he himself was taught, 
and which he has taught others, two of which scho- 
lars of his are boys in this town, partly to confute 
the slander made against him, and partly for the 
help of others dumb and deaf, whose parents may 
by these examples be encouraged to get them 
taught. 



OF MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELL. 43 



CHAP. IV. 

Young Duncan Campbell returns with his mother 
to Edinburgh. The earl of Argyle } s overthrow. 
The ruin of Mr. Archibald Campbell and his 
death. Young Duncan's practice in prediction 
at Edinburgh while yet a boy. 

Our young boy, now between six and seven years of 
age, half a Highlander and half a Laplander, de- 
lighted in wearing a little bonnet and plaid, thinking 
it looked very manly in his countrymen ; and his 
father, as soon as he was out of his hanging sleeves, 
and left off his boy's vest, indulged him with that 
kind of dress, which is truly antique and heroic. 
In this early part of his nonage he was brought to 
Edinburgh by his mother-in-law, where I myself 
grew afresh acquainted with her, his father being 
then but lately dead. Just after the civil commo- 
tion, and off and on, have known him ever since, 
and conversed with him very frequently during that 
space of time, which, now is about three or four-and- 
thirty years, so that whatever I say concerning him 
in the future pages, I shall relate to the reader from 
my own certain knowledge, which, as I resolve to 
continue anonymous, may perhaps not have so 
much weight and authority as if I had prefixed my 
name to the account. Be that as it will, there are 
hundreds of living witnesses that will justify each 
action I relate, and his own future actions while he 
lives will procure belief and credit to the precedent 
ones which I am going to record ; so that if many 



44 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 

do remain infidels to my relations, and will not 
allow them exact (the fate of many as credible and 
more important historians than myself), I can, how- 
ever, venture to flatter myself, that greater will be 
the number of those who will have a faith in my 
writings, than of those who will reject my accounts 
as incredible. 

Having just spoke of the decease of Mr. Archibald 
Campbell, the father of our young Duncan Campbell, 
it will not be amiss here to observe how true the 
predictions of his Lapland mother were, which arose 
from second-sight, according to the notices given by 
the child's father to its grandfather in his letter from 
Lapland, even before it was born ; which shows that 
the infant held this second-sighted power, or occult 
faculty of divination, even by inheritance. 

In the year 1685, the duke of Monmouth and the 
earl of Argyle sailed out of the ports of Holland 
without any obstruction, the earl of Argyle, in May, 
with three ships for Scotland ; and Monmouth, in 
June, with the same number for England, 

The earl setting out first, was also the first at 
landing. Argyle having attempted to land in the 
north of Scotland, and being disappointed by the 
vigilance of the bishop of the Orcades, landed in the 
west, and encamped at Dunstaffnage castle in the 
province of Lorn, which had belonged to him. He 
omitted nothing that might draw over to him all the 
malecontents in the kingdom, whom he thought 
more numerous than they afterwards appeared to 
be. He dispersed about his declarations, wherein, 
after protesting that he had taken up arms only in 
defence of religion and the laws, against an unjust 
usurper, so he styled king James the second, he in- 
vited all good protestants, and such Scotch as would 
assert their liberty, to join him against a prince, he 
said, was got into the throne to ruin the reforma- 



OF MR. DUNCAN" CAMPBELL. 45 

tion, and to bring in popery and arbitrary power. 
Next he sent letters to those he thought his friends. 
among whom was Mr. Archibald Campbell, who ac- 
cording to the vast deference payed by the Scots to 
their chief, joined him, though in his heart of a 
quite different principle : to call them to his assist- 
ance, he detached two of his sons to make inroads 
in the neighbourhood, and compel some by threats. 
others by mighty promises, to join him. All hi? 
contrivances could not raise him above three thou- 
sand men, with whom he encamped in the isle of 
Bute, where he was soon, in a manner, besieged by 
the earl of Dumbarton, with the king's forces, and 
several other bodies, commanded by the duke of 
Gordon, the marquis of Athol, the earl of Arran, 
and other great men, who came from all parts to 
quench the fire before it grew to a head. 

The earl of Argyle being obliged to quit a post he 
could not make good, went over into a part of the 
country of his own name, where having hastily for- 
tified a castle called Ellingrey, he put into it the 
arms and ammunition taken out of his ships, which 
lay at anchor under the cannon of a fort he erected 
near that place. There his rout began ; for going 
out from the castle with his forces to make an in- 
cursion, one of his parties was defeated by the mar- 
quis of Athol, who slew four hundred of his men : 
and captain Hamilton, who attacked his ships with 
some of the king's, and took them without any 
resistance. 

The earl of Dumbarton advancing towards him, at 
the same time, by long marches, while he endeavoured 
to secure himself by rivers, surprised him passing 
the Clyde in the village of Killern, as he was 
marching towards Lenox. Dumbarton coming upon 
them at night, would have stayed till the next day 
to attack the rebels, but they gave him not so much 



46 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 

time, for they passed the river in the night, in such 
confusion, that being overcome with fear, they dis- 
persed as soon as over. Argyle could scarce rally 
so many as would make him a small guard, which 
was soon scattered again ; Dumbarton having passed 
the river, and divided his forces to pursue those that 
fled. Argyle had taken guides to conduct him to 
Galloway ; but they mistaking the way, and leading 
him into a bog, most of those that still followed him 
quitted their horses, every man shifting for himself. 

Argyle himself was making back alone towards 
the Clyde, when two resolute servants, belonging to 
an officer in the king's army meeting him, though 
they knew him not, bid him surrender. He fired at 
and missed them ; but they took better aim, and 
wounded him with a bistol ball. Then the earl 
drawing his two pistols out of the holsters, quitted 
his horse, that was quite tired, and took the river. 
A country fellow, who came with those two, that had 
first assaulted him, pursued him with a pistol in his 
hand ; the earl would have fired one of his, but the 
flint failing he was dangerously wounded in the 
head by the peasant. He discovered himself as he 
fell senseless, crying out, Unfortunate Argyle. This 
nobleman, how far soever he may be thought misled 
in principle, was certainly in his person a very 
brave and a very gallant hero. They made haste to 
draw him out and bring him to himself; after which, 
being delivered up to the officers, the erring, unfor- 
tunate great man, was conducted to Edingburh and 
there beheaded. 

Many gentlemen that followed the fortunes of this 
great man, though not in his death, they shared in 
all the other calamities attending his overthrow. 
They most of them fled into the remotest isles and 
the obscurest corners of all Scotland ; contented 
with the saving of their lives ; they grew exiles and 






OF MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELL. 47 

banished men of their own making, and abdicated 
their estates before they were known to be forfeited, 
because, for fear of being informed against by the 
common fellows they commanded, they durst not 
appear to lay their claims. Of this number was 
Mr. Archibald Campbell, and this new disaster 
wounded him deep into the very heart, after so many 
late misadventures, and sent him untimely to the 
grave. He perfectly pined away and wasted ; he 
was six months dying inch by inch, and the differ- 
ence between his last breath and his way of breathing 
during all that time, was only, that he expired with 
a greater sigh than he ordinarily fetched every time 
when he drew his breath. 

Everything the Lapland lady had predicted so 
long before, being thus come to pass, we may the 
less admire at the wonders performed by her son, 
when we consider this faculty of divination to be so 
derived to him from her, and grown as it were he- 
reditary. 

Our young prophet, who had taught most of his 
little companions to converse with him by finger, 
was the head at every little pastime and game they 
played at. Marbles, which he used to call children's 
playing at bowls, yielded him mighty diversion ; and 
he was so dexterous an artist at shooting that little 
alabaster globe from between the end of his fore- 
finger and the knuckle of his thumb, that he seldom 
missed hitting plum, as the boys call it, the marble 
he aimed at, though at the distance of two or three 
yards. The boys always when they played coveted 
to have him on their side, and by hearing that he 
foretold others things, used to consult him, when 
they made their little matches, which were things of 
great importance in their thoughts, who should get 
the victory. He used commonly to leave these 
trifles undecided, but if ever he gave his opinion in 



48 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 

these trivial affairs, the persons fared well by their 
consultation, for his judgment about them was like 
a petty oracle, and the end always answered his 
prediction. But I would have my reader imagine, 
that though our Duncan Campbell was himself but 
a boy, he was not consulted only by boys ; his pe- 
netration and insight into things of a high nature, 
got air, and being attested by credible witnesses won 
him the esteem of persons, of mature years and dis- 
cretion. 

If a beautiful young virgin languished for a 
husband, or a widow's mind was in labour to have 
a second venture of infants by another spouse ; if a 
housekeeper had lost anything belonging to her 
master, still little Duncan Campbell was at hand ; 
he was the oracle to be applied to, and the little 
chalked circle, where he was diverting himself with 
his playfellows near the cross at Edinburgh, was 
frequented with as much solicitation, and as much 
credit, as the tripos of Apollo was at Delphos in 
ancient times. 

It was highly entertaining to see a young blooming 
beauty come and slily pick up the boy from his 
company, carry him home with as much eagerness 
as she would her gallant, because she knew she 
should get the name of her gallant out of him before 
he went, and bribe him with a sugarplum to write 
down the name of a young Scotch peer in a green 
ribbon that her mouth watered after. 

How often after he has been wallowing in the 
dust, have I myself seen nice squeamish widows help 
him up in their gilded chariots, and give him a 
pleasant ride with them, that he might tell them 
they should not long lie alone ; little Duncan Camp- 
bell had as much business upon his hands as the 
parsons of all the parishes in Edinburgh. He com- 
monly was consulted, and named the couples before 



OF MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELL. 49 

the minister joined them ; thus he grew a rare cus- 
tomer to the toyshop, from whence he most an end 
received fees and rewards for his advices. If lady 
Betty such a one was foretold that she should cer- 
tainly have beau such a one in marriage, then little 
Duncan was sure to have a hobbyhorse from the 
toyshop, as a reward for the promised fop. If such 
a widow that was ugly, but very rich, was to be 
pushed hard for, as she pretended, though in reality 
easily won, little Duncan, upon insuring her such a 
captain, or such a lieutenant-colonel, was sure to be 
presented from the same child's warehouse, with a 
very handsome drum, and a silvered trumpet. 

If a sempstress had an itching desire for a parson, 
she would, upon the first assurance of him, give this 
little Apollo a pasteboard temple, or church, finely 
painted, and a ring of bells into the bargain, from 
the same toy-office. 

If a housekeeper lost any plate, the thief was 
certain to be catched, provided she took little master 
into the storeroom, and asked him the question, 
after she had given him his bellyfull of sweet- 
meats. 

Neither were the women only his consulters ; the 
grave merchants, who were anxious for many ven- 
tures at sea, applied to the boy for his opinion of 
their security, and they looked upon his opinion to 
be as safe as the insurance office for ships. If he 
but told them, though the ship was j ust set sail and 
a tempest rose just after on the ocean, that it would 
have a successful voyage, gain the port designed, 
and return home safe laden with the exchange of 
traffic and merchandize, they dismissed all their 
fears, banished all their cares, set their hearts at 
ease, and, safe in his opinion, enjoyed a calm of mind 
amidst a storm of weather. 

d. c. E 



50 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 

I myself knew one count Cog, an eminent gamester, 
who was a person so far from being of a credulous 
disposition, that he was an unbeliever in several 
points of religion, and the next door to an infidel; 
yet, as much as he was a stranger to faith, he was 
mastered and overpowered so far in his incredulity 
by the strange events which he had seen come fre- 
quently to pass from the predictions of this child, 
that he had commonly daily access to this boy to 
learn his more adverse and more prosperous hours 
of gaming. At first indeed he would try, when the 
child foretold him his ill fortune, whether it would 
prove true, and relying upon the mere hazard and 
turn of the die, he had always, as he observed, a 
run of ill luck on those forbidden days, as he never 
failed of good if he chose the fortunate hours di- 
rected by the boy. One time above all the rest, 
just before he was departing from Edinburgh, and 
when the season of gaming was almost over, most 
persons of wealth and distinction withdrawing for 
pleasure to their seats in the country, he came to 
young Duncan Campbell to consult, and was ex- 
tremely solicitous to know how happily or unluckily 
he should end that term, as we may call it, of the 
gamester's weighty business, viz., play, there being 
a long vacation likely to ensue, when the gaming 
table would be empty, and the box and dice lie idle 
and cease to rattle, The boy encouraged him so 
well with his predictions on this occasion, that count 
Cog went to the toyshop, brought him from thence 
a very fine ivory T totum, as children call it, a 
pretty set of painted and gilded little ninepins 
and a bowl, and a large bag of marbles and alloys ; 
and what do you think the gamester got by this 
little present and the prediction of the boy ? why 
without telling the least tittle of falsehood, within 



OF MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELL. 51 

the space of the last week's play, the gains of count 
Cog really amounted to no less than 20,000/. 
sterling neat money. 

Having mentioned these persons of so many dif- 
ferent professions by borrowed names, and perhaps 
in a manner seemingly ludicrous, I would not 
have my reader from hence take occasion of looking 
upon my account as fabulous. If I was not to make 
use of borrowed names, but to tell the real charac- 
ters and names of the persons, I should do injury to 
those old friends of his who first gave credit to our 
young seer, while I am endeavouring to gain him 
the credit and esteem of new ones, in whose way 
it has not yet happened to consult him. For many 
persons are very willing to ask such questions as 
the foregoing ones ; but few or none willing to 
have the public told they asked them ; though they 
succeeded in their wish, and were amply satisfied in 
their curiosity. I have represented them perhaps 
in a ludicrous manner, because though they are 
mysterious actions they are still the actions of a 
boy, and as the rewards he received for his advices 
did really and truly consist of such toys as I men- 
tioned, so could they not be treated of in a more 
serious manner, without the author's incurring a 
magisterial air of pedantry, and showing a mind, as 
it were, of being mighty grave and sententious 
about trifles. There are, however, some things of 
greater weight and importance done by him in a 
more advanced stage of life, which will be delivered 
to the public with that exactitude and gravity which 
becomes them ; and in some of those relations the 
names of some persons that are concerned shall be 
printed, because it will not at all be injurious to 
them, or because I have their leave, and they are 
still living to testify what I shall relate. 

In the mean time, as the greatest part of his non- 

e2 



52 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 

age was spent in predicting almost innumerable 
things, which are all, however, reducible to the ge- 
neral heads above mentioned, I will not tire the 
reader with any particulars : but instead of doing 
that, before I come to show his power of divination, 
in the more active parts of his life, and when after 
removing from Edinburgh to London, he at last 
made it his public profession ; I shall account how 
such divinations may be made, and divert the 
reader with many rare examples, taken from seve- 
ral faithful and undoubted historians, of persons 
who have done the like before him, some in one 
way, and some in another ; though in this he seems 
to be peculiar, and to be, if I may be allowed the 
expression, a species by himself alone in the talent 
of prediction ; that he has collected within his own 
individual capacity all the methods which others 
severally used, and with which they were differently 
and singly gifted in their several ways of foreseeing 
and foretelling. 

This art of prediction is not attainable any 
otherwise, than by these three ways ; first, it is 
done by the company of familiar spirits and genii, 
which are of two sorts ; some good and some 
bad ; who tell the gifted person the things of which 
he informs other people. Secondly, it is performed 
by the second-sight, which is very various, and differs 
in most of the possessors, it being but a very little 
in some, very extensive and constant in others ; 
beginning with some in their infancy, and leav- 
ing them before they come to years ; happening to 
others in a middle age, to others again in an old age, 
that never had it before, and lasting only for a term 
of years, and now and then for a very short period 
of time ; and in some, intermitting, like fits as it 
were, of vision, that leave them for a time, and then 
return to be as strong in them as ever, and it being 



OF MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELL. 53 

in a manner hereditary to some families, whose 
children have it from their infancy, without inter- 
mission, to a great old age, and even to the time of 
their death, which they often foretell before it comes 
to pass, to a day, nay, even to an hour. Thirdly, it 
is attained by the diligent study of the lawful part 
of the art of magic. 

Before I give the reader an account, as I shall do 
in three distinct discourses, first, concerning the 
intercourse which familiar spirits, viz., the good 
and bad genii, have had and continue to have to a 
great degree with some select parts of mankind ; 
secondly, concerning the wonderful and almost mi- 
raculous power of a second-sight, with which many, 
beyond all controversy, have been extraordinarily 
but visibly gifted ; and, thirdly, concerning the 
pitch of perfection to which the magic science has 
been carried and promoted by some adepts in that 
mysterious art; 1 will premise a few particulars 
about the genii which attended our little Duncan 
Campbell, and about the second-sight which he had 
when yet a child, and when we may much more 
easily believe that the wonders he performed and 
wrote of, must have been rather brought about by 
the intervention of such genii and the mediation of 
such a sight, than that he could have invented 
such fables concerning them, and compassed such 
predictions as seem to want their assistance, by the 
mere dint of a child's capacity. 

One day, I remember, when he was about nine 
years of age, going early to the house where he 
and his mother lived, and it being before his mo- 
ther was stirring, I went into little Duncan Camp- 
bell's room to divert myself with him, I found him 
sitting up in his bed with his eyes broad open, but 
as motionless as if he had been asleep, or even, if it 






54 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 

had not been for a lively beautiful colour which the 
little pretty fair silver-haired boy always had in his 
cheeks, as if he had been quite dead ; he did not 
seem so much as to breathe ; the eyelids of him 
were so fixed and immoveable, that the eyelashes did 
not so much as once shake, which the least motion 
imaginable must agitate ; not to say that he was 
like a person in an ecstacy, he was at least in what 
we commonly call a brown study, to the highest 
degree, and for the largest space of time 1 ever 
knew. I, who had been frequently informed by 
people who have been present at the operations of 
second-sighted persons, that at the sight of a vision 
the eyelids of the person are erected, and the eyes 
continue staring till the object vanishes ; I, I say, 
sat myself softly down on his bed-side, and with a 
quiet amazement observed him, avoiding diligently 
any motion that might give him the least disturb- 
ance, or cause in him any avocation or distraction 
of mind from the business he was so intent upon. 
I remarked that he held his head sideways, with 
his mouth wide open and in a listening posture, and 
that after so lively a manner, as, at first general 
thought, made me forget his deafness, and plainly 
imagine he heard something, till the second thought 
of reflection brought into my mind the misfortune 
that shut up all passage for any sound through 
his ears. After a steadfast gaze, which lasted about 
seven minutes, he smiled, and stretched his arms as 
one recovering from a fit of indolence, and rubbed 
his eyes ; then turning towards me, he made the 
sign of a salute, and hinted to me, upon his fingers, 
his desire for pen, ink, and paper, which I reached 
him from a little desk that stood at his bed's feet. 

Placing the paper upon his knees he wrote me 
the following lines, which together with my answers 



OF MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELL. GO 

I preserve by me, for their rarity, to this very day, 
and which I have transcribed word for word, as 
they form a little series of dialogue. 

Duncan Campbell. I am sorry I cannot stay 
with you ; but I shall see my pretty youth and my 
lamb by and by, in the fields, near a little coppice 
or grove, where I go often to play with them, and I 
wuuld not lose their company for the whole world ; 
for they and I are mighty familiar together, and the 
boy tells me everything that gets me my reputation 
among the ladies and nobility, and you must keep 
it secret. 

My question. I will be sure to keep it secret ; 
but how do you know you are to meet them there 
to-day ? Did the little boy appoint you ? 

Duncan Campbell. Yes he did, and signified 
that he had several things to predict to me con- 
cerning people, that he foreknew would come to 
me the week following to ask me questions. 

My question. But what was you staring at when 
I came in ? 

Duncan Campbell. Why at that little boy that 
goes along with the lamb I speak of, and it was then 
he made me the appointment. 

My question. How does he do it ? Does he write ? 

Duncan Campbell. Xo, he writes sometimes, but 
oftener he speaks with his fingers, and mighty swift ; 
no man can do it so quick, or write half so soon ; he 
has a little bell in his hand, like that which my mo- 
ther makes me a sign to shake when she wants the 
servants : with that he tickles my brain strangely, 
and gives me an incredible delight of feeling in the 
inside of my head ; he usually wakes me with it in 
the morning when he comes to make me an appoint- 
ment. I fancy it is what you call hearing, which 
makes me mighty desirous I could hear in your way ; 
it is sweeter to the feeling, methinks, than anything 



56 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 



. 



is to the taste ; it is just as if my head was tickle< 
to death, as my nurse used to tickle my sides ; but 
it is a different feeling, for it makes things like little 
strings tremble in my temples and behind my ears. 
Now I remember, I will tell you what it is like, 
that makes me believe it is like your hearing, and 
that strange thing which you that can speak, call 
sound or noise : because, when I was at church 
with my mother, who told me the bells could be 
heard ringing a mile off, as I was kneeling on the 
bench, and leaning over the top of the pew and 
gnawing the board, every time the man pulled the 
rope, I thought all my head beat as if it would 
come to pieces, but yet it pleased me methought, 
rather than pained me, and I would be always 
gnawing the board when the man pulled the rope, 
and I told my mother the reason : the feeling of 
that was something like the little bell, but only that 
made my head throb as if it would break, and this 
tickles me and makes, as it were, little strings on 
the back of my ears dance and tremble like any- 
thing ; is not that like your way of hearing ? If it 
be, it is a sweet thing to hear ; it is more pleasant 
than to see the finest colours in the world ; it is 
something like being tickled in the nose with a fea- 
ther till one sneezes, or like the feeling after one 
strikes the leg, when it has been numb or asleep, 
only with this difference, that those two ways 
give a pain, and the other a pleasure : I remember, 
too, when I had a great cold for about two months, 
I had a feeling something like it, but that was 
blunt, dull, confused, and troublesome. Is not this 
like what you call hearing ? 

My question. It is the finest kind of hearing, 
my dear, it is what we call music. But what sort 
of a boy is that that meets you ? And what sort of 
a lamb ? 



OF MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELL. 57 

Duncan Campbell. Oh! though they are like 
other boys and other lambs which you see, they are 
a thousand times prettier and finer ; you never saw 
such a boy nor such a lamb in your lifetime. 

My question. How big is he ? As big as you 
are ? And what sort of a boy is he ? 

Duncan Campbell. He is a little little pretty 
boy, about as tall as my knee, his face is as white as 
snow, and so are his little hands ; his cheeks are as 
red as a cherry, and so are his lips ; and when he 
breathes, it makes the air more perfumed than my 
mother's sweet bags that she puts among the linen ; 
he has got a crown of roses, cowslips, and other 
flowers upon his head, such as the maids gather in 
May ; his hair is like fine silver threads, and shine 
like the beams of the sun ; he wears a loose veil 
down to his feet, that is as blue as the sky in a 
clear day, and embroidered with spangles, that 
look like the brightest stars in the night ; he car- 
ries a silver bell in one hand, and a book and pencil 
in the other ; and he and the little lamb will dance 
and leap about me in a ring as high as my head ; the 
lamb has got a little silver collar, with nine little 
bells upon it ; and every little piece of wool upon 
its back, that is as white as milk, is tied up all round 
it in puffs, like a little miss's hair, with ribbons of 
all colours ; and round its head too are little roses 
and violets stuck very thick into the wool that 
grows upon its forehead, and behind and between its 
ears, in the shape of a diadem. They first meet me 
dancing thus ; and after they have danced some 
time, the little boy writes down wonderful things 
in his book, which I write down in mine ; then 
they dance again, till he rings his bell, and then they 
are gone all of a sudden, I know not where ; but I 
feel the tinkling in the inside of my head caused by 
the bell less and less, till I don't feel it at all, and 



58 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 

then I go home, read over my lesson in my book, 
and when I have it by heart, I burn the written 
leaves, according as the little boy bids me, or he 
would let me have no more. But I hear the little 
bell again, the little boy is angry with me, he pulled 
me twice by the ear, and I would not displease him 
for anything ; so I must get up and go immediately 
to the joy and delight of my life. 

I told him he might, if he would promise me to 
tell me further another time ; he said he would, if 
I would keep it secret. I told him I would, and so 
we parted ; though just before he went, he said he 
smelt some venison, and he was sure they would 
shortly have some for dinner ; and nothing was so 
sure as that, my man had my orders to bring a side 
of venison to me the next day to Mrs. Campbell's, 
for I had been hunting, and came thither from the 
death of a deer that morning ; and intended, as 
usual, to make a stay there for two or three days. 

There are, I know, many men of severe principles, 
and who are more strict, grave, and formal in their 
manner of thinking, than they are wise, who 
will be apt to judge of these relations as things 
merely fabulous and chimerical, and not contented 
with being disbelievers by themselves, will labour 
to insinuate into others this pernicious notion, that 
it is a sign of infirmity and weakness in the head 
to yield them credit. But though I could easily 
argue these sir Gravities down, though a sentence 
or two would do their business, put them beyond 
the power of replying, and strike them dumb, yet 
do I think it not worth my while ; their greatest 
and most wonted objection against these Eu- 
demons and Kakodemons, being that it arises all 
from ihe work of fancy, in persons of a melancholic 
blood. If we consider the nature of this child's 
dialogue with me, will it not be more whimsically 



OF MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELL. 59 

strange and miraculous, to say that a child of nine 
years' old had only a fancy of such things as these, 
of which it had never heard anybody give an ac- 
count, and that it could, by the mere strength of 
imagination, predict such things as really after came 
to pass, than it is, when it does so strangely predict 
things, to believe the child does it, in the manner 
itself owns it does, which is by the intervention of 
a good demon, or a happy genius. Departing 
therefore from these singular and wise men's opi- 
nions, who will believe nothing excellent can hap- 
pen to others, which it has not been their lot to en- 
joy a share of, I shall take my farewell hastily of 
them, without losing my own time or theirs, in the 
words of the ingenious Monsieur le Clerc : Acerbos 
homines non moror, indignos quippe, qui hcec studia 
tractent, aut quorum judicii ulla ratio habeatur. 

I shall rather see how far these things have lain 
open to the eyes of, and been explained by the an- 
cient sages ; I will relate who among them were 
happy in their genii, and who among the moderns, 
whose examples may be authorities for our belief; I 
will set down as clearly as I can what perception men 
have had of genii or spirits by the sense of seeing, 
what by the sense of hearing, what by the sense 
of feeling, touching, or tasting ; and, in fine, what 
perception others have had of these genii by all the 
senses, what by dreams, and what by magic ; a thing 
rarely to be met with at once in any single man, and 
which seems particular to the child, who was the 
subject of our last little historical account. When 
I have brought examples and the opinions of wise 
philosophers, and the evidence of undeniable wit- 
nesses, which one would think sufficient to evince 
persons of the commerce men have with spirits, if 
they were not past all sense of conviction ; I shall, 
not so much to corroborate what I say, as to shame 



60 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 

some wiseacres, who would by their frail reason 
scan all things, and pretend to solve the mysteries 
ascribed to spirits, as facts merely natural, and who 
would banish from the thoughts of men all belief of 
spirits whatsoever, I shall, I say, in order to put to 
shame these wiseacres, if they have any shame left, 
produce the opinions of the Fathers as divines, show 
the doctrines of spirits in general to be consistent 
with Christianity, that they are delivered in the 
Scripture and by Christian tradition, in which if 
they will not acquiesce, I shall leave them to the 
labyrinth of their own wild opinions, which in the 
end will so perplex their judgments of things, that 
they will be never able to extricate themselves ; and 
these different heads will be the subject of the 
chapter ensuing ; and will, or I am greatly mistaken, 
form both an instructive, edifying, and entertaining 
discourse, for a reader really and truly intelligent, 
and that has a good taste and relish for sublime 
things. 



OF MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELL. 61 



CHAP. V. 

An argument proving the perception which men 
have, and have had, by all the senses, as seeing, 
hearing, fyc, of demons, genii, or familiar spirits. 

It is said in the ninth book of the Morals of Ari- 
stotle, It is better to come at the probable knowledge 
of some things above us in the heavens, than to be 
capable of giving many demonstrations relating to 
things here below. This is no doubt an admirable 
proposition, and speaks the lofty aims of that sub- 
lime mind from whence it proceeded. Among all 
the disquisitions in this kind, none seem to me more 
excellent than those which treat concerning the 
genii that attend upon men, and guide them in the 
actions of life. A genius, or demon, of the good 
kind, is a sort of mediate being, between human 
and divine, which gives the mind of man a pleasant 
conjunction with angelic and celestial faculties, and 
brings down to earth a faint participation of the 
joys of heaven. That there have been such fortu- 
nate attendants upon wise men, we have many rare 
instances. They have been ascribed to Socrates, 
Aristotle, Plotinus, Porphyrius, Iamblicus, Chicus, 
Scaliger, and Cardan. The most celebrated of all 
these ancients, was Socrates ; and as for his having 
a genius or demon, we have the testimonies of Plato, 
Xenophon, and Antisthenes, his contemporaries, 
confirmed by Laertius, Plutarch, Maximus Tyrius, 
Dion Chrysostomus, Cicero, Apuleius, Ficinus, and 
others ; many of the moderns, besides Tertullian, 
Origen. Clemens Alexandrinus, Austin, and others ; 



62 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 

and Socrates himself, in Plato's Theage, says, By 
some divine lot I have a certain demon which has 
followed me from my childhood as an oracle ; and 
in the same place intimates that the way he gained 
his instruction, was by hearing the demon's voice. 
Nothing is certainly so easy as for men to be able to 
contradict things, though never so well attested, 
with such an air of truth as to make the truth of 
the history doubted by others as well as themselves, 
where no demonstrative proof can be brought to 
convince them. This has been the easy task of 
those who object against the demon of Socrates ; 
but when no demonstrative proof is to be had on. 
either side, does not wisdom incline us to lean to 
the most probable ? Let us then consider whether 
the evidences are not more credible, and witnesses 
of such a thing are not persons of more authority, 
than these men are, who vouchsafe to give no rea- 
son but their own incredulity, for maintaining the 
contrary, and whether those, therefore, by the right 
rule of judging, ought not much sooner than these, 
to gain over our assent to their assertions ? 

We will, however, laying aside the histories of 
those ancient times, the sense whereof, by various 
readings and interpretations being put upon the 
words, is rendered obscure and almost unintelligi- 
ble, descend to more modern relations, the facts 
whereof shall be placed beyond doubt, by reason of 
the evidences we will bring to attest them, and shall 
consequently prove the perception men have of 
spirits, or genii, by every sense. 



SECTION I. 

We will first begin as to the perception of spirits 
by the sight. 



- 



OF MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELL. 63 

Mr. Glanvil, in his Collections of Relations, for 
proving Apparitions, Spirits, &c, tells us of an 
Irishman that had like to have been carried away by 
spirits, and of the ghost of a man, who had been seven 
years dead, that brought a medicine to his bed-side. 

The relation is thus : — 

A gentleman in Ireland, near to the earl of 
Orrery's, sending his butler one afternoon to buy 
cards, as he passed a field, to his wonder, he espied 
a company of people sitting round a table, with a 
deal of good cheer before them, in the midst of the 
field ; and he, going up towards them, they all arose 
and saluted him, and desired him to sit down with 
them ; but one of them whispered these words in his 
ear : Do nothing this company invites you to. 
Hereupon he refused to sit down at the table, and 
immediately table and all that belonged to it were 
gone, and the company are now dancing and playing 
upon musical instruments. And the butler being 
desired to join himself with them, but he refusing 
this also, they all fall to work, and he not being to 
be prevailed with to accompany them in working, 
any more than in feasting or dancing, they all dis- 
appeared, and the butler is now alone ; but instead 
of going forwards, home he returns, as fast as he could 
drive, in a great consternation ; and was no sooner 
entered his master's door, but he fell down and lay 
some time senseless, but coming again to himself, he 
related to his master what had passed. 

The night following there comes one of his com- 
pany to his bed-side, and tells him, that if he offered 
to stir out of the doors the next day, he would be 
carried away. Hereupon he kept within ; but 
towards the evening, having need to make water, he 
adventured to put one foot over the thres iold, se- 
veral standing by, which he had no sooner lone but 
they espied a rope cast about his middle ; and the 



64 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 

poor man was hurried away with great swiftness, 
they following him as fast as they could, but could 
not overtake him; at length they espied an horse- 
man coming towards him, and made signs to him 
to stop the man whom he saw coming near him, and 
both ends of the rope, but nobody drawing ; when 
they met he laid hold of one end of the rope, and 
immediately had a smart blow given him over his 
arm with the other end ; but by this means the man 
was stopped, and the horseman brought him back 
with him. 

The earl of Orrery hearing of these strange 
passages, sent to the master to desire him to send 
this man to his house, which he accordingly did ; 
and the morning following, or quickly after, he told 
the earl that his spectre had been with him again, 
and assured him that that day he should most cer- 
tainly be carried away, and that no endeavours should 
avail to the saving of him ; upon this he was kept in 
a large room with a considerable number of persons 
to guard him, among whom was the famous stroaker 
Mr. Greatrix, who was a neighbour. There were, 
besides other persons of quality, two bishops in the 
house at the same time, who were consulted con- 
cerning the making use of a medicine, the spectre 
or ghost prescribed, of which mention will be made 
anon, but they determined on the negative. 

Till part of the afternoon was spent, all was quiet ; 
but at length he was perceived to rise from the 
ground, whereupon Mr. Greatrix and another lusty 
man clapped their arms over his shoulders, one of them 
before him, and the other behind, and weighed him 
down with all their strength ; but he was forcibly 
taken up from them, and they were too weak to keep 
their hold, and for a considerable time he was carried 
into the air, to and fro over their heads, several of 
the company still running under him to prevent his 



. 



OF MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELL. 65 

receiving hurt if he should fall ; at length he fell, 
and was caught before he came to the ground, and 
had by that means no hurt. 

All being quiet till bed-time, my lord ordered two 
of his servants to lie with him, and the next morning 
he told his lordship, that his spectre was again with 
him, and brought a wooden dish with grey liquor in 
it, and bid him drink it off; at the first sight of the 
spectre he said he endeavoured to awake his bed- 
fellows ; but it told him, that that endeavour should be 
in vain ; and that he had no cause to fear him, he being 
his friend, and he that at first gave him the good 
advice in the field, which had he not followed he 
had been before now perfectly in the power of the 
company he saw there ; he added, that he concluded 
it was impossible but that he should have been 
carried away the day before, there being so strong 
a combination against him ; but now he could 
assure him there would be no more attempts of that 
nature, but he being troubled with two sorts of sad 
fits, he had brought that liquor to cure him of them, 
and bid him drink it ; he peremptorily refusing, the 
spectre was angry, and upbraided him with great 
disingenuity, but told him, however, he had a kind- 
ness for him, and that if he would take plantain 
juice he should be well of one sort of fits, but he 
should carry the other to his grave ; the poor man 
having by this somewhat recovered himself, asked 
the spectre whether by the juice of plantain he 
meant that of the leaves or roots ? It replied, the 
roots. 

Then it asked him whether he did not know him? 
He answered, no ; it replied, I am such a one ; the 
man answered, he had been long dead ; I have been 
dead, said the spectre or ghost, seven years, and 
you know that I lived a loose life, and ever since I 
have been hurried up and down in a restless condi- 

d. c. f 



66 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 

tion with the company you saw, and shall be to the 
day of judgment ; then he proceeded to tell him, 
that had he acknowledged God in his ways, he had 
not suffered such severe things by their means ; and 
further said, you never prayed to God before that 
day you met with this company in the fields. 

This relation was sent to Dr. Henry More by Mr. 
E. Fowler, who said, Mr. Greatrix told it several 
persons ; the lord Orrery also owned the truth of 
it : and Mr. Greatrix told it to Dr. Henry More 
himself, who particularly inquired of Mr. Greatrix 
about the man's being carried up into the air, above 
men's heads in the room, and he did expressly affirm 
that he was an eyewitness thereof. 

A vision which happened to the ingenious and 
learned Dr. Donne, may not improperly be here in- 
serted. Mr. Isaac Walton, writing the life of the 
said doctor, tells us, that the doctor and his wife, 
living with sir Robert Drury, who gave them a free 
entertainment at his house in Dury-lane, it hap- 
pened that the lord Haye was by king James sent 
in an embassy to the French king, Henry IV., whom 
sir Robert resolved to accompany, and engaged Dr. 
Donne to go with them, whose wife was then with 
child, at sir Robert's house- Two days after their 
arrival at Paris, Dr. Donne was left alone in that 
room in which sir Robert and he and some other 
friends had dined together. To this place sir 
Robert returned within half an hour ; and as he left 
so he found Dr. Donne alone, but in such an ecstacy, 
and so altered in his looks, as amazed sir Robert to 
behold him, insomuch that he earnestly desired Dr. 
Donne to declare what had befallen him in the short 
time of his absence. To which Dr. Donne was not 
able to make a present answer ; but after a long and 
perplexed pause, did at last say, I have seen a 
dreadful vision, since I saw you; I have seen my 



, 



OF MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELL. 67 

dear wife pass twice by me, through this room, with 
her hair hanging about her shoulders, and a dead 
child in her arms ; this I have seen since I saw you. 
To which sir Robert replied, sure, sir, you have 
slept since I saw you, and this is the result of some 
melancholy dream, which I desire you to forget, for 
you are now awake. To which Dr. Donne's reply 
was, I cannot be surer that I now live than that I 
have not slept since I saw you, and am as sure at 
her second appearing she stopped and looked me in 
the face and vanished. Rest and sleep had not 
altered Dr. Donne's opinion the next day ; for he 
then affirmed this vision with a more deliberate and 
so confirmed a confidence, that he inclined sir 
Robert to a faint belief that the vision was true, 
who immediately sent a servant to Drury house, with 
a charge to hasten back and bring him word whether 
Mrs. Donne were alive ; and if alive, what condition 
she was in as to her health. The twelfth day the 
messenger returned with this account; that he found 
and left Mrs. Donne very sad and sick in bed, and 
that after a long and dangerous labour she had been 
delivered of a dead child, and upon examination the 
abortion proved to be the same day, and about the 
very hour that Dr. Donne affirmed he saw her pass 
by in his chamber. Mr. Walton adds this as a re- 
lation which will beget some wonder, and well it 
may, for most of our world are at present possessed 
with an opinion that visions and miracles are ceased, 
and though it is most certain that two lutes being 
both strung and tuned to an equal pitch, and then 
one played upon, the other, that is not touched, 
being laid upon the table at a fit distance will, like 
an echo to a trumpet, warble a faint, audible 
harmony in answer to the same tune, yet many will 
not believe that there is any such thing as a sympathy 
with souls, &c. 

f2 



68 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 



SECTION II. 

I shall next relate some little histories to show 
what perception men have had of spirits by the 
sense of hearing. For, as Wierus says, spirits ap- 
pear sometimes invisibly, so that only a sound, voice, 
or noise, is perceived by men, viz., a stroke, knock- 
ing, whistling, sneezing, groaning, lamenting, or 
clapping of the hands, to make men attent to inquire 
or answer. 

In Luther's Colloquia Mensalia, &c, set forth in 
Latin, at Frankfort, anno 1557, it being a different 
collection from that of Aurifaber, which is translated 
from high Dutch into English. We have the follow- 
ing relation : — 

It happened in Prussia, that as a certain boy was 
born, there presently came to him a genius, or what 
you please to call it, for I leave it to men's judgments, 
who had so faithful a care of the infant, that there 
was no need either of mother or servant ; and, as he 
grew up, he had a like care of him ; he went to 
school with him, but so, that he could never be seen 
either by himself, or any others in all his life. 
Afterwards he travelled into Italy, he accompanied 
him, and, whensoever any evil was like to happen 
to him, either on the road or in the inn, he was 
perceived to foretell it by some touch or stroke ; he 
drew off his boots as a servant ; if he turned his 
journey another way, he continued with him, having 
the same care of him in foretelling evil ; at length 
he was made a canon ; and as, on a time, he was 
sitting and feasting with his friends in much jollity, 
a vehement stroke was struck on a sudden on the 
table, so that they were all terrified ; presently the 
canon said to his friends, be not afraid, some great 



OF MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELL. 69 

evil hangs over my head. The next day he fell into 
a great fever, and the fit continued on him for three 
whole days, till he died, miserably. 

Captain Henry Bell, in his narrative prefixed to 
Luther's Table, printed in English, anno 1652, 
having acquainted us how the German copy printed 
of it had been discovered under ground, where it 
had lain hid fifty-two years, that edition having been 
suppressed by an edict of the emperor Rudolphus 
the second, so that it was death for any person to 
keep a copy thereof ; and having told us that Cas- 
parus van Spar, a German gentleman, with whom 
he was familiarly acquainted, while he negotiated 
affairs in Germany for king James the first, was the 
person that discovered it, anno 1626, and trans- 
mitted it into England to him, and earnestly desired 
him to translate the said book into English, says, he 
accordingly set upon the translation of it many times, 
but was always hindered from proceeding in it by 
some intervening business. About six weeks after 
he had received the copy, being in bed with his wife, 
one night, between twelve and one of the clock, 
she being asleep, but himself awake, there appeared 
to him an ancient man standing at his bed-side, ar- 
rayed all in white, having a long and broad white 
beard hanging down to his girdle, who taking him 
by his right ear, said thus to him : Sirrah ! will you 
not take time to translate that book which is sent 
unto you out of Germany ? I will shortly provide 
for you both place and time to do it ; and then he 
vanished. Hereupon, being much affrighted, he 
fell into an extreme sweat, so that his wife awaking 
and finding him all over wet, she asked him what 
he ailed ? He told her what he had seen and 
heard ; but he never regarded visions nor dreams, 
and so the same fell out of his mind. But a fort- 
night after, being on a Sunday; at his lodging in 



70 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 

King-street, Westminster, at dinner with his wife, 
two messengers were sent from the whole council- 
board, with a warrant to carry him to the Gate- 
house, Westminster, there to be kept till further order 
from the lords of the council ; upon which warrant 
he was kept there ten whole years close prisoner, 
where he spent five years of it in translating the 
said book, having good cause to be mindful of the 
old man's saying: I will shortly provide for you 
both place and time to translate it. 

Though the perception of spirits chiefly affects 
the hearing and seeing faculties, yet are not the 
other senses without some participation of these 
genial objects, whether good or evil; for, as St. 
Austin says, the evil work of the devil creeps 
through all the passages of the senses ; he presents 
himself in figures, applies himself to colours, ad* 
heres to sounds, introduces odours, infuses himself 
in savours, and fills all the passages of intelligence ; 
sometimes cruelly tormenting with grief and fear, 
sometimes sportingly diverting man or taunting 
with mocks ; and on the other hand, as the learned 
Walter Hilton, a great master of contemplative 
life, in his Scale of Perfection sets forth, that ap- 
pearances or representations to the corporeal senses 
may be both good and evil. 

But before I condude upon this head, to give still 
more weight and authority to the perception men 
have had of these genii, both by the senses of hear- 
ing and seeing, I will relate two very remarkable 
fragments of history of this kind, told us by persons 
who demand our credit, and done within the me- 
mory of our grandfathers and fathers. 

The first is concerning that duke of Buckingham 
who was stabbed by Felton, August the twenty- 
third, 1628. 

Mr. Lilly, the astrologer, in his book entituled 



OF MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELL. 71 

Monarchy, or no Monarchy, in England, printed in 
quarto, 1651; having mentioned the duke of 
Buckingham, writes as follows : Since I am upon 
the death of Buckingham, I shall relate a true story, 
of his being admonished often of the death he 
should die, in this manner: — 

An aged gentleman, one Parker, as I now re- 
member, having formerly belonged unto the duke, 
or of great acquaintance with the duke's father, and 
now retired, had a demon appeared several times 
to him in the shape of sir George Villiers, the 
duke's father : this demon walked many times in 
Parker's bedchamber, without any action of terror, 
noise, hurt, or speech ; but at last, one night, broke 
out in these words : Mr. Parker, I know you loved 
me formerly, and my son George at this time very 
well, I would have you go from me, you know me 
very well to be his father, old sir George Villiers of 
Leicestershire, and acquaint him with these and 
these particulars, &c. ; and that he above all refrain 
the council and company of such and such, whom 
he then nominated, or else he will come to destruc- 
tion, and that suddenly. Parker, though a very 
discreet man, partly imagined himself in a dream 
all this time ; and being unwilling to proceed upon 
no better grounds, forbore addressing himself to 
the duke ; for he conceived, if he should acquaint 
the duke with the words of his father, and the man- 
ner of his appearance to him, such apparitions be- 
ing not usual, he should be laughed at, and thought 
to dote, in regard he was aged. Some few nights 
past without further trouble to the old man, but not 
very many nights after, old sir George Villiers ap- 
peared again, walked quick and furiously in the 
room, seemed angry with Parker, and at last said, 
Mr. Parker, I thought you had been my friend so 
much, and loved my son George so well, that you 



72 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 

would have acquainted him with what I desired, but 
I know you have not done it ; by all the friendship 
that ever was betwixt you and me, and the great 
respect you bear my son, I desire you to deliver 
what I formerly commanded you to my son. The 
old man seeing himself thus solicited, promised the 
demon he would, but first argued it thus, that the 
duke was not easy to be spoken withal, and that he 
would account him a vain man to come with such a 
message from the dead ; nor did he conceive the 
duke would give any credit to him ; to which the 
demon thus answered : If he will not believe 
you have this discourse from me, tell him of such a 
secret, and named it, which he knows none in the 
world ever knew but myself and him. Mr. Parker 
being now well satisfied that he was not asleep, and 
that the apparition was not a vain delusion, took a 
fit opportunity, and seriously acquainted the duke 
with his father's words and the manner of his appa- 
rition. The duke laughed heartily at the relation, 
which put old Parker to a stand, but at last he as- 
sumed courage, and told the duke that he ac- 
quainted his father's ghost with what he found now 
to be true, viz., scorn and derision ; But, my lord, 
says he, your father bid me acquaint you by this 
token, and he said it was such as none in the world 
but your two selves did yet know. Hereat the duke 
was amazed and much astonished, but took no warn- 
ing or notice thereof, keeping the same company 
still, advising with such counsellors, and performing 
such actions as his father by Parker countermanded. 
Shortly after, old sir George Villiers, in a very quiet 
but sorrowful posture, appears again to Parker, and 
said, Mr. Parker, I know you delivered my words 
to George my son, I thank you for so doing, but he 
slighted them, and now I only request this more at 
your hands, that once again you repair to my son, 



OF MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELL. 73 

and tell him that if he will not amend, and follow 
the counsel I have given him, this knife or dagger, 
and with that he pulled a knife or dagger from 
under his gown, shall end him ; and do you Mr. 
Parker set your house in order, for you shall die at 
such a time. Mr. Parker once more engaged, 
though very unwillingly, to acquaint the duke with 
the last message, and so did ; but the duke desired 
him to trouble him no further with such messages 
and dreams, and told him he perceived he was now 
an old man and doted ; and within a month after, 
meeting 3Ir. Parker on Lambeth bridge, said, now, 
Mr. Parker, what say you of your dream ? Who 
only returned ; Sir, I wish it may never have suc- 
cess, &c. But within six weeks after, he was 
stabbed with a knife, according to his father's ad- 
monition beforehand, and Mr. Parker died soon 
after he had seen the dream or vision performed. 

This relation is inserted also in the great lord 
Clarendon's History, and in sir R. Baker's Chronicle. 
The lord Clarendon, in his History, vol. i. lib. i., 
having given some relations, says, that amongst 
others, there was one, meaning this of Parker, 
which was upon a better foundation of credit than 
usually such discourses are founded upon. And he 
tells us that Parker was an officer in the king's 
wardrobe in Windsor castle, of a good reputation 
for honesty and discretion, and then about the age 
of fifty years or more. This man had, in his youth 
been bred in a school in the parish where sir George 
Villiers, the father of the duke lived, and had been 
much cherished and obliged in that season of his 
age by the said sir George, whom afterwards he 
never saw. About six months before the miser- 
able end of the duke of Buckingham the apparition 
was seen ? After the third appearance, he made a 
journey to London, where the court then was ; he 



74 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 

was very well known to sir Ralph Freeman, one of 
the masters of the requests, who had married a 
lady that was near allied to the duke, and was 
himself well received by him. He informed 
the duke; with the reputation and honesty of the 
man, and sir Ralph Freeman carried the man the 
next morning, by five of the clock, to Lambeth, ac- 
cording to the duke's appointment, and there pre- 
sented him to the duke, who received him cour- 
teously at his landing, and walked in conference 
near an hour with him, and sir Ralph's and the 
duke's servants at such a distance that they heard 
not a word ; but sir Ralph always fixed his eyes on 
the duke, who sometimes spoke with great com- 
motion and disorder ; and that the man told sir 
Ralph in their return over the water, that when he 
mentioned those particulars that were to gain him 
credit, the duke's colour changed, and he swore he 
could come to that knowledge only by the devil ; 
for that those particulars were known only to himself 
and to one person more, who, he was sure, would 
never speak of them. So far the lord Clarendon. 

I will now subjoin an authentic relation, which 
Mr. Beaumont tells us at the end of his book of 
Genii, or Familiar Spirits, printed in the year 1705, 
he had just before received from the mouth of the 
then bishop of Gloucester himself. It is as follows, 
word for word : — 

Sir Charles Lee, by his first lady, had only one 
daughter, of which she died in childbirth ; and 
when she died, her sister, the lady Everard, desired 
to have the education of the child ; and she was 
by her very well educated till she was marriageable ; 
and a match was concluded for her with sir William 
Perkins, but was then prevented in an extraordinary 
manner. Upon a Thursday night, she thinking she 
saw a light in her chamber after she was in bed, 



OF MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELL. 75 

knocked for her maid, who presently came to her ; 
and she asked why she left a candle burning in her 
chamber ? The maid said she left none, and there 
was none, but what she brought with her at that 
time. Then she said it was the fire ; but that the 
maid told her was quite out, and said she believed 
it was only a dream : whereupon she said it might 
be so, and composed herself again to sleep ; but 
about two of the clock she was awakened again, 
and saw the apparition of a little woman between 
her curtain and her pillow, who told her she was 
her mother, and that she was happy, and that by 
twelve of the clock that day she should be with 
her ; whereupon, she knocked again for her maid, 
called for her clothes, and when she was dressed, 
went into her closet, and came not out again till 
nine; and then brought out with her a letter, 
sealed, to her father, brought it to her aunt, the 
lady Everard, told her what had happened, and de- 
sired that, as soon as she was dead, it might be 
sent to him ; but the lady thought she was sud- 
denly fallen mad; and thereupon sent presently 
away to Chelmsford for a physician and surgeon, 
who both came immediately, but the physician 
could discern no indication of what the lady ima- 
gined, or of any indisposition of her body ; notwith- 
standing, the lady would needs have her let blood, 
which was done accordingly ; and when the young 
woman had patiently let them do what they would 
with her, she desired that the chaplain might be 
called to read prayers, and when prayers were ended* 
she took her guitar and psalm book, and sat down 
upon a chair without arms, and played and sung so 
melodiously and admirably, that her music master, 
who was then there, admired at it ; and near the 
stroke of twelve, she rose and sat herself down in a 
great chair with arms, and presently fetching a 



76 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 

strong breathing or two, immediately expired, and 
was so suddenly cold as was much wondered at by 
the physician and surgeon. She died at Waltham, 
in Essex, three miles from Chelmsford ; and the 
letter was sent to sir Charles, at his house in War- 
wickshire ; but he was so afflicted with the death of 
his daughter, that he came not till she was buried : 
but when he came he caused her to be taken up, 
and to be buried by her mother at Edmonton, as 
she desired in her letter. This was about the year 
one thousand six hundred and sixty- two or sixty- 
three ; and this relation the right reverend the lord 
bishop of Gloucester had from sir Charles Lee him- 
self; and Mr. Beaumont printed it in his book 
above mentioned, from the bishop's own mouth. 

The relations which I have given above, are not 
like the trifling accounts too often given of these 
things, and therefore causing grave ones to be ridi- 
culed in common with them. They are of that na- 
ture, that, whoever attempts to ridicule them, will, 
instead of turning them into jest, become the ob- 
ject of ridicule himself. 

The first story, which has in it such amazing cir- 
cumstances, and such uncommon and dreadful inci- 
dents concerning the butler in Ireland, is, as the 
reader sees, attested by no less a personage than 
the earl of Orrery, two bishops, and many other 
noblemen and gentleman being present and eye- 
witnesses of what the earl said. What greater tes- 
timony would the most incredulous have ? They 
say such things are told for interest. What interest 
could an earl and many noblemen have in promot- 
ing such an imposture? The incredulous say, 
likewise, great and learned men delight sometimes 
in putting frauds upon the world, and after laugh 
at their credulity. Would a number of noble lay- 
men choose two prelates to carry on such a fraud ; 



OF MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELL. i 7 

i and would two pious bishops probably combine with 
several, and some servants there present, in spread- 
; ing such a deceit ? It is past believing, and it de- 
mands the strictest of moral faith that can be given 
to the most unquestioned history that the pen of 
man ever wrote. 

The second story is founded, first, upon the ex- 
perience of one of the most ingenious men of that 
age, Dr. Donne, and then upon the proof made by 
his friend sir Robert Drury, who could at first 
scarce believe it ; and shall we doubt the credit of 
men, whose company, for their credit be it spoken, 
a British ambassador was proud of gaining ? 

The third story is told by Luther himself, who 
began the great work of the Reformation. 

The fourth is told by one that was a king's public 
minister, and told from his own trial of the matter, 
where he could have no interest in the telling it. 

The fifth is related by those great historians, the 
lord Clarendon and sir Richard Baker, as a truth 
relied upon by themselves, and fit to be credited 
by their readers. 

The sixth and last was related to Mr. Beaumont, 
. by the lord bishop of Gloucester, who received the 
account from sir Charles Lee himself, to whose 
granddaughter the matter happened. 

Men who will not believe such things as these, 
so well attested to us, and given us by such author- 
ities, because they did not see them themselves, 
nor anything of the like nature, ought not only to 
deny the demon of Socrates, but that there was such 
a man as Socrates himself; they should not dispute 
the genii of Caesar, Cicero, Brutus, Marc Antony, 
but avow that there were never any such men 
existing upon earth, and overthrow all credible 
history whatsoever. Meanwhile, all men, but those 
who run such lengths in their fantastical incredu- 



78 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 

lity, will, from the facts above mentioned, rest satis- 
fied that there are such things as evil and good 
genii, and that men have sometimes a commerce 
with them by all their senses, particularly those of 
seeing and hearing, and will not therefore be 
startled at the strange fragments of histories which 
I am going to relate of our young Duncan Campbell, 
and look upon some wonderful adventures which he 
performed by the intervention of his familiar de- 
mon or genius, as falsehoods, only because they are 
uncommon and surprising, more especially since 
they were not done in a corner, but by an open 
way of profession of a predictor of things, in the 
face of the metropolis of London, where he settled 
young, as will appear in the progress of his life. 
However, some people, notwithstanding all this, 
may allege, that though a man may have a genius 
appear to him, so as to convey into his mind, 
through his senses, the knowledge of things that 
are to come to pass, yet this happens but on very 
eminent and extraordinary occasions. The mur- 
der, for example, of a prime minister, and the 
favourite of a monarch, in such a manner as it was 
performed on the great Buckingham, by Felton, 
was a thing so uncommon, that it might perhaps 
deserve, by the permission of Heaven, an uncom- 
mon prediction ; the others likewise are instances 
eminent in their way, particularly that of the lady 
Everard's niece; for that young lady being then 
marriageable, and a treaty for that end being on 
foot with sir William Perkins, the Divine Provi- 
dence foreseeing that such a state might call away 
her thoughts, hitherto bent on him and spiritual 
affairs, and fix them on the trifles of this world, 
might perhaps permit her to be called by a holy mo- 
ther to the state of happiness she before she enjoyed, 
lest her daughter's mind should change, and she go 



OF MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELL. iV 

into the ways of a sinner. But if these superemi- 
nent, these scarce and rare examples, may be ad- 
mitted of man's holding a conversation with the 
spiritualized beings of another world ; it will, how- 
ever, be far below the dignity of human reason, 
methinks, to make such large concessions to people 
who pretend to converse that wonderful way, as to 
allow them the credit of being able to do it upon 
every slight occasion, and every indifferent occur- 
rence of human life. 

I cannot help acknowledging, that a man of wis- 
dom may at first thought, make such an objection ; 
but reflection will presently retract it, and the same 
good sense that taught him to make an objection so 
well upon the first thought, will teach him, upon se- 
cond thoughts, to acquiesce in the answer. 

Infants may have, no doubt, the benefit of such 
an attending genius, as well as people more ad- 
vanced in years ; as may be seen in one of the in- 
stances, which is a very famous one, relating to the 
boy born in Prussia, who was attended by one con- 
stantly, from the time of his birth to his death. 
Besides, it is a mistake in the understanding to 
imagine, that death, which is the determination 
and end of life, is of more consequence to be known 
than the manner of regulating that life ; for in 
reality, according to the right way of considering, 
death, or the determination of a man's life, derives 
its importance from the steps which he took in the 
due regulation of it ; and therefore every the least 
step proper to be taken for the due regulation of 
life, is of more consequence to be known than the 
death of a person, though this at first sight carries 
the face of significance, and the other nothing bet- 
ter than the look of a trifle. Marriage, for exam- 
ple, is a step in life of the utmost importance, whe- 
ther we consider that estate with regard to this, or 



80 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 

the next world. Death is but the finishing of one 
person, but marriage may be the introducing of 
many into the world with happiness ; it is therefore 
a thing of more importance to be known before- 
hand, and consequently more worthy of the com- 
munication of a genius, to the man with whom he 
conversed. Posidonius tells us, that a certain 
Rhodian dying, nominated six of his equals, and 
said who should die first, who next, and so on, and 
the event answered the prediction ; why then, 
though some people are apt to make a jest of it, 
may not a man, by the intervention of his good 
genius, tell a woman that is to have six husbands, 
who she shall have first, who next, and so on, 
and the event answer the prediction ? If men 
of learning may acquire such knowledge as to at- 
tain to extraordinary things by their ordinary facul- 
ties, why may not ordinary things be taught others 
in this extraordinary way ? For will anybody say 
that it is easier for a man to accommodate himself 
to the knowledge of a demon or genius, than for a 
demon or genius to accommodate himself to the 
knowledge of a man ? Certain it is indeed that if 
this good genius, that induces a man with a prophetic 
kind of science, be anything resembling a good 
angel, the primary end of his being permitted to 
direct mankind must consist in things relating 
more to their welfare hereafter ; yet I know not 
why they may not sometimes inspire, or openly di- 
rect them in human knowledge, and in things relat- 
ing to human life, so they are of a good tendency ; 
more especially since such a good inspiration may 
be a counterbalance to the bad knowledge which 
some have been inspired with by evil spirits. I 
would not be thought to go too far in a point of 
this nature, and have therefore, though perhaps I 
could say much more if I followed entirely my own 



OF MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELL. 81 

private opinion, and would venture to introduce it 
here, in order to communicate it to others, and 
make it a public one, said no more on this head 
than what divines generally teach. 

But the most unexceptionable mistress, that 
teaches these things to be in nature, is experience, 
If we had very many people gifted this way, the ex- 
traordinary thing would have been become ordinary, 
and therefore I cannot help wondering that it should 
be so ordinary a thing for wise men themselves to 
wonder too much at things because they are extra- 
ordinary, and suspect them as frauds because they 
are uncommon. 

There has scarce been any period of time in 
which some person of this prophetic class has not 
existed, and has not been consulted by the greatest of 
men, and their predictions found at the long run to 
come true ; ignorant men always rise to their belief 
of them by experience, and the most learned men 
submit their great opinions to experience, but your 
men of middling talents, who make up their want 
of reason with bustling obstinacy and noisy contra- 
diction, have been and still continue to be their own 
opposers, and without discovering the reason for 
what they say, they content themselves with having 
the laugh on their sides, and barely affirming with- 
out proving, that it is a kind of ideal juggle and 
intellectual legerdemain, by which these modern 
predictors impose things upon the eye of reason, as 
the corporeal eye is imposed upon by sleight of 
hand ; but it is a strange thing that men of such 
quick reason cannot give us a sample of the frauds. 
Thus I remember to have read, I cannot tell where, 
a story of some courtiers, who, when a great artist 
of legerdemain was to act before the king, pre- 
tended to be so quick-sighted, that nothing he 
did should escape their discovery, were left by his 

d. c. g 



82 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 

nimble fingers in the dark, and forced at last 
with blushes to own they had no better eyes than 
other people. In a word, if people will be led by 
suspicions and remote possibilities of fraud and 
contrivance of such men, all historical truth shall 
be ended, when it consists not with a man's private 
humour or prejudice to admit it. Now, therefore, 
to prove by experience and undeniable testimonies, 
that these kind of genii will submit to little offices, 
in order to bring men to greater good, I will give 
the reader three or four curious passages that will 
set the reasonable reader at ease, and prepare him 
for reading the passages of Mr. Campbell's life with 
pleasure, and as a fine history of wonderful facts, 
that, though they seem to surpass belief, yet ought 
to have his credit. 

What in nature can be more trivial than for a 
spirit to employ himself in knocking on a morning 
at the wainscot by the bed's-head of a man who 
got drunk over-night, according to the way that 
such things are ordinarily explained ? And yet I 
shall give you such a relation of this, that not even 
the most devout and precise presbyterian will offer 
to call in question. For Mr. Baxter, in his Histo- 
rical Discourse of Apparitions, writes thus : — 

There is now in London an understanding, sober, 
pious man, oft one of my hearers, who has an elder 
brother, a gentleman of considerable rank, who, 
having formerly seemed pious, of late years does 
often fall into the sin of drunkenness ; he often 
lodges long together here in his brother's house ; 
and whensoever he is drunk and has slept himself 
sober, something knocks at his bed's-head, as if one 
knocked on a wainscot ; when they remove his bed 
it follows him ; besides other loud noises, on other 
parts where he is, that all the house hears ; they 
have often watched him, and kept his hands lest he 



OF MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELL. 83 

should do it himself. His brother has often told it 
me, and brought his wife, a discreet woman, to at- 
test it ; who avers, moreover, that as she watched 
him, she has seen his shoes under the bed taken up, 
and nothing visible to touch them. They brought 
the man himself to me, and when we asked him 
how he dare sin again after such a warning, he had 
no excuse : but being persons of quality, for some 
special reason of worldly interest I must, not name 
him. 

Two things are remarkable in this instance, 
says Mr. Baxter. First, what a powerful thing 
temptation and fleshly concupiscence is, and what 
a hardened heart sin brings men to; if one rose 
from the dead to warn such sinners, it would not 
of itself persuade them. 

Secondly, says Mr. Baxter, it poses me to think 
what kind of spirit this is that has such a care of 
this man's soul, which makes me hope he will reco- 
ver. Do good spirits dwell so near us, or are they 
sent on such messages ? or is it his guardian an- 
gel ? or is it the soul of some dead friend that 
suffers ? and yet retaining love to him, as Dives to 
his brethren, would have him saved ? God yet 
keeps such things from us in the dark. 

So far we have the authority of the renowned 
and famous Mr. Baxter, who makes this knocking 
of the spirit at the bed's-head, though what we 
commonly call frivolous, an important errand. 

Another relation of this kind was sent to Mr. 
John Beaumont, whom I myself personally know, 
and which he has inserted in his Account of Genii, 
or Familiar Spirits, in a letter by an ingenious 
and learned clergyman of Wiltshire, who had given 
him the relation likewise before, by word of mouth. 
It is as follows : — 

Near eighty years since, in the parish of Wilcot. 

g2 



84 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 

which is by Devizes, in the vicar's house, there 
was heard for a considerable time the sound of 
a bell constantly tolling every night. The occa- 
sion was this : A debauched person who lived in 
the parish came one night very late and demanded 
the keys of the church of the vicar, that he might 
ring a peal, which the vicar refused to let him have, 
alleging the unseasonableness of the time, and that 
he should, by granting his desires, give a disturb- 
ance to sir George Wroughton and his family, whose 
house adjoined to the churchyard. Upon this re- 
fusal, the fellow went away in a rage, threatening to 
be revenged of the vicar, and going some time 
after to Devizes, met with one Cantle or Cantlow, 
a person noted in those days for a wizard, and he 
tells him how the vicar had served him, and begs 
his help to be even with him. The reply Cantle 
made him was this ; Does he not love ringing ? he 
shall have enough of it : and from that time a bell 
began to toll in his house, and continued so to do 
till Cantle's death, who confessed at Fisherton 
gaol, in Sarum, where he was confined by king 
James during his life, that he caused that sound, 
and that it should be heard in that place during 
life. The thing was so notorious that persons came 
from all parts to hear it; and king James sent a gen- 
tleman from London on purpose to give him satis- 
faction concerning the truth of the report. Mr. 
Beaumont had likewise this story, as he tells, from 
the mouth of sir George Wroughton's own son ; 
with this remarkable circumstance, that if any in 
the house put their heads out of the window they 
could not hear the sound, but heard it immediately 
again as soon as they stood in the room. 

The reader here sees that good and bad genii 
exercise themselves upon very little functions, 
knocking at bed's-heads, and ringing of bells. For 






OF MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELL. 85 

proof of this we have the testimonies of two divines, 
of a man of quality and probity, and the same satis- 
faction that a learned king had, who sent to inquire 
into the matter ; and after this there can be I think 
no room for doubt. 

But to carry the point still nearer home ; inas- 
much as I know some will leave no stone unturned 
to make the extraordinary actions which the person 
whose life I write has performed, appear impos- 
tures, and inasmuch as for this end they may say, 
that though many people may have been gifted in 
this extraordinary manner, yet not so as to make a 
profession of it, and therefore from thence they 
take their suspicions, I shall in this place, to re- 
move every nicest scruple they can have touching 
this affair, give the reader one instance of this kind 
likewise, before I proceed with my history. 

There lived not many years since a very aged 
gentlewoman in London, in Water-lane, by Fleet- 
street, whose name was Pight, who was endowed 
with a prophetic spirit ; and the ingenious Mr. 
Beaumont, whom I personally knew, and who had a 
familiar genius himself, gives toe world this account 
of her. She was very well known, says he, to many 
persons of my acquaintance now living in London. 
Among others, a gentleman, whose candour I can 
no way suspect, has told me, that he often resorted 
to her as to an oracle ; and that as soon as he came 
into her presence, she would usually tell him, that 
she knew what he was coming for, for that she had 
seen his spirit for some time before; and without his 
saying anything to her, she would commonly tell 
him what the^business was which he came to con- 
sult her about, and what the event of it would be ; 
which he always found to fall out as she said, and 
many other persons now living can testify the like 
experience of her as to themselves. 



86 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 

Before I conclude this chapter, I am willing to 
give the public one further little history of the like 
kind with the foregoing ones, with this only differ- 
ence, that if it be valued according to the worth 
the world has always attributed to the very ingeni- 
ous person whom it concerns, it will be far the 
most famous of them all, and therefore fittest to 
finish this chapter, and to crown this part of the 
work, in which we are showing that persons have 
had a perception of genii or spirits, not visible at 
the same time to others. 

The famous Torquatus Tasso, prince of the Ita- 
lian poets, and scarce inferior to the immortal Virgil 
himself, and who seems to enjoy the intermingled 
gifts of the most accurate judgment of this Latin 
poet, and the more fertile and copious invention 
and fancy of the Greek one, Homer, strongly as- 
serted his own experience in this kind. His life 
was written and published in French, anno 1692, 
by D. C. D. D. V. who, in his preface, tells us, that 
in what he writ he has followed chiefly the history 
given us in Italian by John Baptista Manso, a Nea- 
politan gentleman, who had been a very intimate 
friend to Tasso. In his life, among other things, 
he acquaints us that Tasso was naturally of that 
melancholic temperament, which has always made 
the greatest men, and that this temperament being 
aggravated by many hardships he had undergone, 
it made him sometimes beside himself, and that 
those melancholic vapours being despatched, he 
came again to himself, like those that return from 
fits of the falling sickness, his spirit being as free as 
before. That, near his latter end, he retired from 
the city of Naples to his friend Manso, at Bisaccia, 
a small town in the kingdom of Naples, where 
Manso had a considerable estate, and passed an au- 
tumn there in the diversions of the season. 



OF MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELL,. 87 

And here the French author gives us an account 
of Tasso's sensible perception of a genius, as follows : 
As, after these amusements, he usually retired to his 
chamber, to entertain himself there with his friend 
3Ianso, the latter had the opportunity to inquire 
into one of the most singular effects of Tasso's me- 
lancholy, of this heroic melancholy, as I may call 
it, which raised and brightened his spirit, so far it 
was from depressing or rendering it obscure ; and 
which, among the ancients, would have reasonably 
caused them to have ascribed a familiar demon to 
him, as to Socrates. They were often in a warm 
debate concerning this spirit, with which Tasso pre- 
tended to have so free a communication. I am too 
much your friend, said Manso to him one day, not 
to let you know what the world thinks of you con- 
cerning this thing, and what I think of it myself. 
Is it possible, that, being enlightened as you are, 
you should be fallen into so great a weakness as to 
think you have a familiar spirit ; and will you give 
your enemies that advantage, to be able to prove by 
your own acknowledgment, what they have already 
published to the world ? You know, they say, you 
did not publish your Dialogue of the Messenger, as 
a fiction ; but you would have men believe that 
the spirit which you make to speak there, was a 
real and true spirit ; hence men have drawn this 
injurious consequence, that your studies have em- 
broiled your imagination, so that there is made in 
it a confused mixture of the fictions of the poets, 
the inventions of the philosophers, and the doc- 
trine of religion. 

I am not ignorant, answered Tasso, of all that is 
spread abroad in the world, on the account of my 
Dialogue : I have taken care divers times to dis- 
abuse my friends, both by letter and word of mouth : 
I prevented even the malignity of my enemies, as 



88 THE LIFE AND ADVENTTJKES 

you know, at the time I published my Dialogue. 
Men could not be ignorant that I composed it for 
the young prince of Mantua, to whom I would ex- 
plain, after an agreeable manner, the principal mys- 
teries of the Platonic philosophy. It was at Mantua 
itself, after my second flight from Ferrara, that I 
formed the idea of it, and I committed it to paper a 
little after my unfortunate return. I addressed it 
to this prince, and all men might have read in the 
epistle dedicatory, the protestation I there make, that 
. this dialogue, being writ according to the doctrine 
of the Platonics, which is not always conformable to 
revealed truths, men must not confound what I 
expose there as a philosopher, with what I believe 
as a Christian. This distinction is by so much the 
more reasonable, that at that time nothing extra- 
ordinary had happened to me, and I spake not of 
any apparition. This can be attested by all those 
with whom I lodged, or whom frequented in this 
voyage ; and therefore there is no reason for con- 
founding the fiction of my dialogue with what has 
happened to me since. I am persuaded of all you 
say to me, replied Manso ; but truly I cannot be of 
what you believe, at present, concerning yourself. 
Will you imagine that you are in commerce with 
a spirit ? And I ask you of what order is that spi- 
rit ? Shall we place him in the number of the 
rebels, whom their pride precipitated into the 
abyss ? or of the intelligences, who continued 
firm in faith and submission to their creator ? For 
there is no mean to take in the true religion, and 
we must not fall into the extravagances of the 
gnomes and sylphs of the cabalists. 

Now the spirit in question cannot be a demon ; 
you own that instead of inspiring you anything con- 
trary to piety and religion, he often fortifies in you 
the maxims of Christianity: he strengthens your 



OF MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELL. 89 

faith by profound reasonings, and has the same re- 
spect with you for sacred names and things. Nei- 
ther can you say that it is an angel ; for though you 
have always led a regular life, and far from all dis- 
soluteness ; though for some years past you have 
applied yourself, after a particular manner, to the 
duties of a true Christian, you will agree with me, 
that these sorts of favours are not common ; that a 
man must have attained to a high degree of sanc- 
tity, and not be far from the pureness of celestial 
spirits, to merit a familiar converse, and bear a har- 
mony with them. Believe me, there is nothing in 
all these discourses which you imagine you have 
with this spirit. You know, better than any man, 
those symptoms which the black humours where- 
with you are tormented causes in you. Your va- 
pours are the source of your visions, and yourself 
would not judge otherwise of another person to 
whom a like thing should happen ; and you will come 
to this in your own respect also, if you will make a 
mature reflection, and apply yourself to blot out, by 
an effort of reason, these imaginations which, the 
violence of your evil effect causes in you. You may 
have reason, replied Tasso, to think so of the things 
that pass in me ; but as to myself, who have a sens- 
ible perception of them, I am forced to reason after 
another manner. If it were true that the spirit did 
not show himself to me, but in the violent assault of 
my vapours ; if he offered to my imagination but 
wandering and confused species, without connection 
or due sequel ; if he used to me frivolous reasonings, 
which ended in nothing ; or if having begun some 
solid reasoning he broke it off on a sudden, and left 
me in darkness, I should believe with you, that all 
things that pass are but mere dreams and phantoms ; 
but it is quite otherwise. This spirit is a spirit of 
truth and reason, and of a truth so distinct, of a 



90 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 

reason so sublime, that he raises me often to know- 
ledges that are above all my reasonings, though 
they appear to me no less clear ; that he teaches 
me things which, in my most profound meditations, 
never came into my spirit, and which I never heard 
of any man, nor read in any book. This spirit there- 
fore is somewhat of real ; of whatsoever order he be, 
I hear him and see him, nevertheless for its being 
impossible for me to comprehend and define him. 
Manso did not yield to these facts, which Tasso 
would have passed for proofs ; he pressed him with 
new questions, which were not without answers. 
Since you will not believe me on my word, said 
Tasso to him another day, after having well dis- 
puted, I must convince you by your own eyes, that 
these things are not pure imaginations : and the 
next day, conversing together in the same cham- 
ber, Manso perceived that, on a sudden, he fixed 
his eyes towards the window, and that he stood, as 
it were, immoveable ; he called to him and jogged 
him many times, but instead of answering him ; 
see there the spirit, says Tasso, at last, that has 
been pleased to come and visit me, and to enter- 
tain himself with me ; look on him, and you will 
acknowledge the truth of what I say. 

Manso, somewhat surprised, cast his eyes to- 
wards the place he showed him, and perceived no- 
thing but the rays of the sun passing through the 
glass, nor did he see anything in all the chamber, 
though he cast his eyes round it with curiosity, and 
he desired him to show him the spirit, which he 
looked for in vain, while he heard Tasso speak with 
much vehemency. He declares in a letter which 
he writ concerning this to the admiral of Naples, 
that he really heard no other voice but Tasso's own ; 
but they were sometimes questions made by him to 
the pretended spirit, sometimes answers that he 



OF MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELL. 91 

made to the pretended questions of the spirit, and 
which were couched in such admirable terms, so 
efficacious, concerning subjects so elevated, and so 
extraordinary, that he was ravished with admira- 
tion, and dared not to interrupt him. He heark- 
ened, therefore, attentively, and being quite beside 
himself at this mysterious conversation, which ended 
at last by a recess of the spirit, as he found by the 
last words of Tasso ; after which, Tasso, turning 
himself to him, Well, said he, are your doubts at 
last dissipated ? On the contrary, answered Manso, 
I am more embroiled than ever ; I have truly 
heard wonderful things ; but you have not showed 
me what you promised me ; you have seen and heard, 

resumed Tasso, perhaps more than he stopped 

here ; and Manso, who could not recover himself of 
his surprise, and had his head filled with the ideas 
of this extraordinary entertainment, found himself 
not in a condition to press him further. Meanwhile 
he engaged himself not to speak a word to any man 
of these things he had heard, with a design to make 
them public, though he should have liberty granted 
him. They had many other conversations con- 
cerning this matter, after which Manso owned he 
was brought to that pass, that he knew not what 
to think or say, only, that if it were a weakness in 
his friend to believe these visions, he much feared 
it would prove contagious to him, and that he 
should become at last as credulous as himself. 

Dr. Beaumont, who is still living, and with whom 
I have had formerly some acquaintance myself, has 
set down, among the others, this relation at large 
concerning Tasso, and gives this reason for it : Be- 
cause, says the doctor, I think it contains a suffi- 
cient answer to what many learned friends have said 
to myself on the like occasion. 

Perhaps it may not be ungrateful to the reader, 



92 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 

if I subjoin here the short eulogium writ on Tasso, 
by the famous Thuanas, which is as follows : — 

Torquatus Tasso died about the forty-fifth year 
of his age, a man of a wonderful and prodigious 
wit, who was seized with an incurable fury in his 
youth, when he lived at the court of Ferrara, and 
nevertheless, in lucid intervals, he writ many things, 
both in verse and prose, with so much judgment, 
elegancy, and extreme correctness of style, that he 
turned at length that pity which many men had 
conceived for him, into an amazement ; while by 
that fury, which, in others, makes their minds out- 
rageous or dulls them, after it was over, his under- 
standing became as it were more purified, more 
ready in inventing things, more acute in aptly dis- 
posing them after they were invented, and more co- 
pious in adorning them with choice words and 
weight of sentences ; and that which a man of the 
soundest sense would scarce excogitate at his lei- 
sure, with the greatest labour and care imaginable, 
he, after a violent agitation of the mind set beside 
itself, naturally performed with a wonderful felicity, 
so that he did not seem struck with an alienation 
of mind, but with a divine fury. He that knows 
not these things, which all men know that have 
been in Italy, and concerning which himself some- 
times complains, though modestly, in his writings ; 
let him read his divine works, and he must neces- 
sarily conclude, either that I speak of another man 
than Tasso, or that these things were written by 
another man than Tasso. 

After having given my readers so many memora- 
ble accounts concerning the perception men have 
had in all ages, and still continue to have, of genii 
or familiar spirits, by all the senses, as seeing, hear- 
ing, &c, which accounts have been attested by men 
of the greatest learning and quality, if any of them 



OF MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELL. 93 

still remain dissatisfied, I am contented, and desire 
them, for their punishment, to lay down the book 
before they arrive at the more pleasant parts of it, 
which are yet to come, and not to read one tittle fur- 
ther. These unbelieving gentlemen shall then be 
at liberty, according as their different spirits dic- 
tate, to ridicule me in the same manner as many 
more learned and greater men than I have been 
satirized, before my time, by persons of a like 
infidel temper, who would fain pass incredulity 
upon the world as wisdom ; and they may, with all 
the freedom in nature, bestow upon me those merry 
appellations, which I very well know such extra- 

: ordinary freethinkers imagine to belong of right to 
any author, that either believes himself, or would 
possess the world with an opinion and belief, that 
there is such a thing as the holding commerce and 
conversation in this habitable world with genii and 
familiar spirits. I shall only first tell them all I 

, have to say to terminate the dispute between them 

; and me. 

Those who, to give themselves the air and appear- 

: ance of men of solid wisdom and gravity, load other 

i men, who believe in spirits, with the titles of being 

i men of folly, levity, or melancholy, are desired to 
learn, that the same folly, as they are pleased to 
term it, of opinion, is to be found in the greatest 
men of learning that ever existed in the universe. 

i Let them, in order to be convinced of this, read 
Apuleius's book, de deo Socrat. ; Censorinus's book 
de die Nat. c. 3 ; Porphyrius, in his book de Absti- 
nentia; Agrippa, in his Treatise de Occult Phil. 
1. 3, c. 22, and also c. 21 ; Natalis comes in his 
Myth. 1. 4, c. 3 ; Maraviglia, in his Pseudomantia. 
Dissertation. 9 and 11, and Animadversion. 10; 
Plato, in his Timceus et Cratylus ; Ammianus 

i Marcellinus's History, book 21 ; Hieronimus Car- 



94 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 

danus, in his book de Vita Propria, c. 47 ; the 
great Kircher, in his (Edipus JEgyptiacus, vol. iii. 
p. 474 ; Pausanius, in Cliac. Poster. ; that immor- 
tal orator, Cicero, lib. i. de Divinatione ; lib. ii. de 
Natura Deorum ; the Histoire Prodigieuse, written 
by Pere Arnault ; and a book entituled Lux e Tene- 
bris, which is a collection of modern visions and 
prophecies in Germany, by several persons, trans- 
lated into Latin by Jo. Amos. Comenius, printed 
at Amsterdam, 1655. And if they will be at the 
pains of having due recourse to these quotations, 
they will find that all these men, whose learning is 
unquestionable, and most of whom have been in a 
firm and undisputed possession of fame for many 
centuries, have all unanimously agreed in this opi- 
nion, how foolish soever they may think it, that 
there ever was and ever would be a communication 
held between some select men and genii, or familiar 
spirits. I must therefore desire their pardon, if I 
rejoice to see them remain wise by themselves, and 
that I continue to be esteemed by them a fool among 
so much good company. 

Others, out of a mere contempt of religion, or 
cowardly, for fear of being thought pusillanimous 
by men, turn bravos to heaven, and laugh at every 
notion of spirits as imbibed from the nurse, or im- 
posed upon us by priests, and may top these lines 
upon us with an elegant and a convincing magis- 
terial sneer, though the divine Socrates was of our 
opinion, and even experienced it to be true, hav- 
ing a genius himself: — 

The priests but finish what the nurse began, 
And thus the child imposes on the man. 

These bring into my mind a saying of sir Roger 
UEstrange on Seneca, which I must apply to So- 



OF MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELL. 95 

crates : I join in opinion with a Christian heathen, 
while they remain heathen Christians. 

The third sort, out of a pretended veneration to 
religion and divinity, may call me superstitious and 
chimerical. To them I answer, I will continue 
chimerical and superstitious with St. Austin ; who 
gives the same opinion in his Civitate Dei with 
Ludovicus Vives ; let them be solider and more 
religious divines than St. Austin in disowning it. 
Thus I bid these austere critics heartily farewell ; 
but let my better-natured readers go on and find a 
new example of this conversation being held with 
the genii by our Duncan Campbell. 



96 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 



CHAP. VI. 

A narrative of Mr. CampbelVs coming to London 
and taking upon him the profession of a pre- 
dictor ; together with an account of many strange 
things that came to pass just as he foretold. 

To proceed on regularly with the life of young 
Duncan Campbell, I must let the reader know that 
he continued thus conversing with his little genius, 
as is set forth above in the dialogue he had with 
me, and predicting many things of the like nature, 
as I have described, till the year 1694, when he was 
just fourteen years of age, and then he left Scot- 
land. 

But before I come to speak of the manner of his 
departure from thence, his half native country, in- 
asmuch as his father was of that country, and he 
had his education there, what education he could 
have, being deaf and dumb. I must let the 
reader know that in the year 1692, my very good 
friend Mrs. Campbell, his mother-in-law, died, and 
left him there at Edinburgh, an orphan of twelve 
years of age. 

He was, I may venture to say, the most beautiful 
boy of that age I ever knew; and the sensible 
reader, who considers a child of good birth, with 
the misfortunes of being deaf and dumb, left father- 
less and motherless in the wide world, at twelve 
years old, without any competency for his mainte- 
nance and support, without any relations, in a man- 



OF MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELL. 97 

ner, that knew him or assisted him ; all the little 
fortune his father had having been lost in the civil 
commotions in Scotland, as I have related above, 
need not hear me describe the compassion I and 
many more had for him ; because such a reader 
must certainly feel in his own bosom the same 
lively acts of pity and commiseration at the hearing 
of such a mishap as I had at the seeing it, or at 
least as I have now revived afresh within me at the 
relating it. 

However, it came so to pass, that a person of the 
name of Campbell, and who was a distant relation 
of the boy, though he himself was but in indiffer- 
ent circumstances, was resolved to see him provided 
for one way or another, in a manner somewhat 
suitable to his condition, and till that time to take 
the best care of him himself that he was able. 

Several ladies of quality who had known his per- 
fections coveted to make the boy one of their do- 
mestics, as a page, or a playfellow to their children ; 
for though he could not speak, he had such a vi- 
vacity in all his actions, such a sprightliness of be- 
haviour, and such a merriment accompanying all 
his gestures, that he afforded more entertainment 
than the prettiest and wittiest little prattlers at 
those years are wont to do. Mr. Campbell had 
certainly accepted of some of these fortunate offers 
for his little cousin, which were many of them likely 
to prove very advantageous, if it had not been put 
in his head by some friends, particularly myself, 
that if he had a mind to dispose of the boy in that 
manner, the best way he could take would be to 
present him to the late earl of Argyle, who for his 
namesake and for his father's sake, as well as the 
qualifications and endowments of the boy, would 
more naturally, according to all probability, take a 
greater pleasure and delight in him, and conse- 

d. c. h 



98 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 

quently provide better for him, and with a more 
lasting care, than any other person of quality that 
had a sudden liking to him, which might change, 
and took him as a stranger out of a bare curiosity. 
Mr. Campbell was by these reasons overruled in the 
disposal of his little dumb prophetical cousin, as he 
called him, and resolved that an offer should be 
made of him to the present illustrious duke of 
Argyle's most noble father. But it so unfortunately 
happened that the earl making very much a longer 
stay at London than was expected, Mr. Campbell, 
the uncle, sent our young Duncan Campbell, his 
nephew, handsomely accoutred, and with a hand- 
some sum of money in his pocket, by sea, with 
captain Meek of Kircaldie, to London, with letters 
of recommendation to the earl's favour, and just a 
few days before young Duncan arrived in London, 
the earl was set out on his journey to his seat in 
Scotland. 

I had now left him for near three years, not 
having seen him since about a year after his mo- 
ther's death ; and then coming to London, I had by 
mere accident an appointment to meet some Scotch 
gentlemen at the Buffalo at Charing-cross. There 
happened at that time to be a great concourse of 
Scotch nobility there at an entertainment ; and one 
of the ladies and gentlemen passing by and seeing 
one of my friends, desired him to come in, and told 
him both he and his companions should be very 
welcome to partake of the diversion. The lady 
told him they had got a lovely youth, a Scotch mi- 
racle, among them, that would give us exquisite 
delight, and write down to us all the occurrences of 
our future lives, and tell us our names upon our 
first appearance. The moment I heard of it, 
Duncan Campbell came into my head ; but as it is 
a thing not rare to be met with in Scotland for se- 



OP MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELL. 99 

cond-sighted persons to tell such things, and as the 
earl of Argyle was in the north, I thought little 
Duncan had been under his protection and with 
him, and did not dream of meeting with him there ; 
and accordingly told my friend, before I went in, 
that I believed I knew a lad in Scotland would ex- 
ceed this in foresight, let him be as dexterous in 
his art as he would. 

As soon as I entered the room, I was surprised 
to find myself encompassed and surrounded by a 
circle of the most beautiful females that ever my 
eyes beheld. In the centre of this angelic tribe was 
seated a heavenly youth, with the most winning 
comeliness of aspect that ever pleased the sight of 
any beholder of either sex ; his face was divinely 
fair, and tinged only with such a sprightly blush as 
a painter would use to colour the picture of health 
with, and the complexion was varnished over by a 
blooming like that of flourishing fruit, which had 
not yet felt the first nippings of an unkind and an 
uncivil air ; with this beauty was joined such a 
smiling draught of all the features as is the result 
of pleasantry and good humour. His eyes were 
large, full of lustre, majestic, well set, and the soul 
shone so in them, as told the spectators plainly how 
great was the inward vivacity of his genius ; the 
hair of his head was thick, and reclined far below 
his shoulders ; it was of a fine silver colour, and 
hung down in ringlets like the curling tendrils of a 
copious vine. He was by the women entertained, 
according to the claim which so many perfections 
joining in a youth just ripening into manhood might 
lay to the benevolent dispositions of the tender sex. 
One was holding the basin of water, another wash- 
ing a hand, a third with a towel drying his face, 
which another fair had greedily snatched the plea- 
sure of washing before, while a fourth was disposing 

h2 



100 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 

into order his silver hairs with an ivory comb, in a 
hand as white, and which a monarch might have 
been proud to have had so employed in adjusting 
the crown upon his head ; a fifth was setting into 
order his cravat ; a sixth stole a kiss, and blushed 
at the innocent pleasure, and mistook her own 
thoughts as if she kissed the angel and not the 
man ; and they all rather seemed to adore than to 
love him, as if they had taken him not for a person 
that enjoyed the frequent gift of the second-sight, 
but as if he had been some little prophet peculiarly 
inspired ; and while they all thus admired and won- 
dered, they all consulted him as an oracle. The 
surprise of seeing a young man so happy amidst the 
general concurring favours of the fair, made me be 
for awhile lost in a kind of delightful amazement, 
and the consideration of what bliss he was possessed 
made me scarce believe my own eyes, when they 
told me it was Duncan Campbell, who I had left an 
unhappy orphan at Edinburgh. But so it was, 
though he was much altered in stature, being now 
shot up pretty fast in his growth since I had seen 
him, and having gained a kind of a fixed comport- 
ment, such as we may daily observe in those who 
are taking leave of their minority, and stepping into 
a stage of maturer life. 

The first remarkable thing I knew him do in 
London, being in this splendid company, where 
there were so many undoubted witnesses of quality 
too, that had ocular proof of his predictions at that 
public tavern : I choose to record it here in the first 
place according to its due order. It was in the 
year 1698. 

Among this angelical class of beauties were 
Dr. W — lw — d's lady and daughter. Upon earth 
there was not sure a more beautiful creature than 
the daughter was ; she was the leading light of all 



OF MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELL. 101 

the sparkling tribe ; and Otway's character suits her 
exactly ; for she was among ten thousand eminently 
fair. One would imagine prosperous and lucky 
fortune was written upon her face, and that nothing 
unhappy could be read in so fair a book ; and it 
was therefore the unanimous consent of all, that by 
way of good omen to the rest, his predictions should 
begin to be opened luckily that day, and that 
therefore he should first of all be consulted abou 
her. 

Accordingly, the mother, to be satisfied of his 
talent before she proceeded to any other questions, 
asked him in writing if he knew the young lady, 
her name, and who she was. After a little rumi- 
nating and pondering upon the matter, and taking 
an exact view of the beauty, he wrote down her 
name, told Mrs. W — lw — d she was her daughter, 
and that her father was a doctor. Convinced by his 
so readily telling the name and quality of persons 
he had never seen in his lifetime, that fame had not 
given a false character of his capacity, she proceeded 
in her questions as to her future fortune. He gazed 
afresh at her very eagerly for some time, and his 
countenance during that time of viewing her seemed 
to be ruffled with abundance of disturbance and 
perplexity. We all imagined that the youth was a 
little touched at the heart himself with what he saw, 
and that instead of telling hers, he had met in her 
bright eyes with his own destiny, the destiny of 
being for ever made a slave and a captive to so 
many powerful and almost irresistible charms. 

At length, after having a long debate within 
himself, which we thought proceeded from the 
strugglings of love and passion, he fetching a great 
sigh, which still convinced us more, took the pen 
and wrote to Mrs. W — lw — d, that he begged to be 
excused, and that his pen might remain as dumb and 



102 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 

silent as his tongue on that affair. By this answer 
we concluded, one and all, that our former con- 
jectures were true, and we joined in pressing him 
the more earnestly to deliver his real and sincere 
opinion concerning the accidents upon which the 
future fortunes of her life were to turn and depend. 
He showed many mighty reluctances in the doing 
it ; and I have often since considered him in the 
same anguish as the late great Dr. Ratcliff, who was 
endeavouring by study to save a certain fair one, 
whom he loved with a vehemence of temper, and 
who was, as his reason told him, got far away be- 
yond the reach of the art of physic to recover. At 
last he wrote in plain terms that his backwardness 
and unwillingness to tell it, arose from his wishes 
that her fortune would be better than his certain 
foreknowledge of it told him it would be, and 
begged that we would rest satisfied with that ge- 
neral answer, since it w r as in so particular a case, 
where he himself was a well-wisher in vain, to the 
lady about whom he was consulted. The young 
lady herself thinking that if she knew any disasters 
that were to befall her she might, by knowing the 
nature of them beforehand, and the time when they 
were likely to happen, be able, by timely prudence 
and forecast, to avert those evils, with many be- 
seechings urged him to reveal the fatal secret. 
After many struggles to avoid it, and as many in- 
stances made to him both by mother and daughter 
for the discovery of his prescience in that point, he 
complied with very great difficulty; and blotting 
the paper with tears that trickled fast from his eyes, 
he gave her the lamentable scroll, containing the 
words that follow; viz., I wish it had not fallen to 
my lot to tell this lady, whom everybody that but 
once looks at her must admire, though they must 
not have leave to love, that she is not much longer 



OP MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELL. 103 

to be possessor of that lovely face, which gains her 
such a number of adorers. The smallpox will too soon 
turn a ravisher, and rifle all those sweets and charms 
that might be able to vanquish a king and to subdue 
a conqueror of mighty battles. Her reign is doomed, 
alas! to be as short as it is now great and universal ; 
I believe she has internal beauties of the mind, not 
the least inferior to those external excellencies of 
the body ; and she might, perhaps, by the power of 
her mind alone, be absolute queen of the affections 
of men, if the smallpox threatened not too surely 
to be her further enemy, and, not contented to de- 
stroy the face, was not perversely bent to destroy 
the whole woman. But I want words to express 
my sorrow. I would not tell it if you did not extort 
the baneful secret from my bosom. This fair 
creature, whose beauty would make one wish her 
immortal, will, by the cruel means of the smallpox, 
give us too sudden a proof of her mortality. But 
neither the mother nor herself ought too much to 
repine at this, seeing it appears to be the decree of 
Providence, which is always to be interpreted as 
meant for our good, and seeing it may be the means 
of translating her the sooner only to her kindred 
angels, whose beauty she so much resembles here 
on earth, and to be among the lowest class of whom, 
is better than being the greatest beauty of the world 
here below, and wearing an imperial crown. While 
I comfort you, I cannot help the force of nature, 
which makes me grieve myself; and I only give 
you, because you compel me to it, so particular and 
so exact an answer to so particular and so exacting 
a question. 

The mother, who took the paper, was prudent 
enough to conceal from the daughter what he said ; 
but nature would force its way, and bubbled from her 
eyes ; and the daughter perceiving that, pressed 



104 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 

hard to see it, and wept at the consideration that 
hard fate, though she knew not particularly what 
way, was to befall her. Never surely was anything 
so beautiful in tears, and I obtained of the mother 
to see the writing. At last, in general terms, to 
free her from a suspense of mind, it was told her 
that some trouble should happen to her that would 
diminish her beauty. She had courage enough to 
hear that misfortune with disdain, and crying if that 
be all, I am armed, I don't place much pride in that 
which I know age much shortly after destroy, if 
trouble did not do it before ; and she dried up her 
tears ; and, if what Mr. Bruyere says be true, viz., 
that the last thing a celebrated woman thinks of 
when she dies, is the loss of her beauty, she showed 
an admirable pattern of female philosophy, in bearing 
such a cruel prediction with such unspeakable mag- 
nanimity, as exceeded even the patience of stern 
stoicism, considering she was a woman, to whom 
beauty is more dear than life. 

If any evil, that is impending over people's heads, 
could be evaded by foreknowledge, or eluded by 
art, she had the fairest opportunity of having this 
prediction annulled, which would have been more 
to the satisfaction of the predictor than knowing it 
verified, than ever any woman had. Her mother 
was specifically told that the fatal distemper should 
be the smallpox ; her father was, and is still, a very 
eminent physician ; and distempers of that kind, es- 
pecially, are much more easily prevented by care, 
than cured by art, and by art more easily set aside, 
when there is a timely warning given to a physician 
to prepare the body against the danger of the poison, 
than when the distemper has once catched hold of a 
body at unawares, when it is unpurged of any gross 
humours that may accompany it. But neither the 
foreknowledge and caution of the mother, nor the 



OF MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELL. 105 

skill and wisdom of the great physician her father, 
were sufficient to ward off the approaching harm, 
that was written in the books of fate. Not many 
suns had finished their yearly courses, before she 
was forced to submit to the inevitable stroke of 
death, after the infectious and malicious malady had 
first ravaged her beauty, rioted in all her sweets, 
and made an odious deformed spectacle of the 
charmer of mankind. The death of the daughter 
worked hard upon the mother's bowels, and dragged 
her speedily after her, with a broken heart to the 
grave. 

This lady, whose fortune so great and so distin- 
guished an assembly had chosen to hear as a happy 
forerunner and lucky omen of all their own, which 
were to be asked afterwards in their turns, proving 
so contrary to their expectations, already unfortunate 
in the prediction, and having been in tears about the 
matter, disheartened all the rest of the beauties from 
consulting him further that day. The person who 
kept the tavern, by name Mrs. Irwin, alleged that 
as some people were very fortunate, and others un-. 
fortunate upon the same day, so one lady might be 
before told a mishap one minute, and another lady 
all the prosperity in nature the very next minute 
following, and therefore that what the unfortunate 
lady had heard was not to be taken as ominous, or 
as what could malignantly influence the day, neither 
ought it to be the least hinderance to any who had 
the curiosity of being let into the secrets of time 
beforehand. Howeve , whether the ladies were 
convinced or no ; if she prevailed over their belief 
in that point, she could not prevail over their 
humour, which, though they might not believe the 
former prediction omnious to themselves, was na- 
turally awed for fear of the like, peradventure, for a 
time, and so it was agreed, nemine contradicente, as 



106 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 

a witty lady wrote it down, That no more petitions 
should for that day be presented by any of that 
company to his dumb, yet oracular, majesty. Mrs. 
Irwin, however, would have her way ; said she did 
not presume to such honour as to call herself of that 
company, and that therefore she might consult him 
without breaking through the votes of the assembly* 
Many endeavoured to dissuade her, but as she was 
passionately fond of knowing future events ; and had 
a mighty itch to be very inquisitive with the oracle 
about what might happen, not only to herself, but 
her posterity ; it was agreed that he should have the 
liberty of satisfying her curiosity, since she presumed 
her fortune was sure to be so good, and was so for- 
ward and eager for the knowledge of it. But, alas ! 
such is too often the fantastical impulse of nature 
unluckily depraved, that it carries us often into wishes 
of knowing, what when known we would be glad to 
unknow again, and then our memory will not let us 
be untaught. 

Mrs. Irwin was at that time in a pretty commodi- 
ous way of business, everything in plenty round 
about her, and lived more like a person of distinc- 
tion, that kept such a cellar of wine, open house, 
and a free table, than like one who kept a tavern. 
She brought in her three pretty children, that were 
then almost babies, the youngest having not long 
been out of the nurse's arms, or trusted to the use of 
its own legs. These children she loved as a mother 
should love children ; they were the delight of her 
eyes all day, and the dream of her imagination all 
night. All the passions of her soul were confined 
to them ; she was never pleased but when they were 
so, and always angry if they were crossed; her 
whole pride was centered in them, and they were 
clothed and went attended more like the infants of a 
princess, than of a vintner's relict. The fortune of 



OF MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELL. 107 

these was what she had near at heart, and of which 
she was so eager of being immediately apprised. 
Her impatience was proportionable to the love she 
had for them, and which made her wish to foreknow 
all the happiness that was like to attend them. She 
sat cheerfully down, presented one to him, and 
smiling, wrote the question in general terms, viz., is 
this boy to be happy or unhappy. A melancholy 
look once more spread itself all over the face of the 
predictor, when he read the too inquisitive words, 
and he seemed mightily to regret being asked a 
question, to which he was by his talent of foreseeing 
compelled to give so unwelcome an answer. The 
colour of the poor woman flushed and vanished 
alternately, and very quick, and she looked not 
quite like the picture of despair, but a disconsolate 
woman, with little hopes on one hand, and great 
doubts and dismal fears on the other. She professed 
she read great evil in the troubles of his face, 
thanked him for his good nature, told him that they 
all knew that though he could foretell he could not 
alter the acts and decretals of fate, and therefore 
desired him to tell her the worst ; for that the mis- 
fortunes, were they never so great, would be less 
dreadful to her than remaining in the state of fear 
and suspension. He at last wrote down to her that 
great and unexpected and even unavoidable ac- 
cidents would involve the whole family in new ca- 
lamities, that the son she asked him about would 
have the bitterest task of hardship to go through 
withal, while he lived, and that to finish all more 
unhappily, he would be basely and maliciously 
brought to an untimely end, by some mortal enemy 
or other, but that she should not trouble herself so 
much on that head, she would never see it, for it 
would happen some years after she was departed 
from the world. This melancholy account closed up 



108 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 

the book of prediction s for that day, and put a sad 
stop to all the projected mirth and curiosity. Now 
I must tell the reader how and when the event 
answered the prediction. And in a few words it 
was thus ; poor Mrs. Irwin, by strange accidents, 
decayed in the world, and dying poor, her sons were 
forced to be put out apprentices to small trades, and 
the son, whom the above-mentioned prediction con- 
cerned, was, for stealing one cheese from a man in 
the Haymarket, severely prosecuted at the Old 
Bailey, and on Wednesday the 23rd of December, 
1713, hanged at Tyburn, with several other 
criminals. 

The two foregoing passages are of so tragical a 
nature, that it is time I should relieve the minds of 
my readers with some histories of ladies who con- 
sulted him with more success and advantage, to 
whom his predictions were very entertaining, when 
they so came to pass in their favour, the relation 
whereof will consequently be agreeable to all 
readers who have within them a mixture of happy 
curiosity and good nature. 

Two ladies, who were the most remarkable beau- 
ties in London, and most courted, turned at the 
same time their thoughts to matrimony ; and being 
satiated, I may say wearied, with the pleasure of 
having continually after them a great number and 
variety of adorers, resolved each, about the same 
time, to make a choice of their several men, to 
whom they thought they could give most happi- 
ness, and from whom they might receive most. 
Their names, for they are both persons of distinc- 
tion, shall be Christallina and Urbana. Christallina 
was a virgin, and Urbana a young widow. Chris- 
tallina engrossed the eyes, the hearts, and the sighs 
of the whole court; and wherever she appeared, put 
any court lady out of her place, that had one before 



OF MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELL. 109 

in the heart of any youth ; and was the most cele- 
brated toast among the beau monde. Urbana's 
beauty made as terrible havock in the city ; all the 
citizens' daughters that had many admirers, and 
were in fair hopes of having husbands when they 
pleased themselves, as soon as Urbana had lost her 
old husband, found that they every day lost their 
lovers ; and it was a general fear among the pret- 
tiest maids, that they should remain maids still, as 
long as Urbana remained a widow. She was the 
monopolizer of city affection, and made many girls, 
that had large stocks of suitors, bankrupts in the 
trade of courtship, and broke some of their hearts, 
when her charms broke off their amours. Well, 
but the day was near at hand when both the belles 
of the court and the city damsels were to be freed 
from the ravages which these two tyrants, triumph- 
ant in beauty and insolent in charms, made among 
the harvest of love. Each had seen her proper 
man, to whom the enjoyment of her person was to 
be dedicated for life. But it being an affair of so 
lasting importance, each had a mind to be let into 
the knowledge of the consequences of such a choice, 
as far as possible, before they stepped into the irre- 
vocable state of matrimony. Both of them hap- 
pened to take it into their heads, that the best way 
to be entirely satisfied in their curiosity, was to have 
recourse to the great predictor of future occurrences, 
31r. Duncan Campbell, whose fame was at that time 
spread pretty largely about the town. Christallina 
and Urbana were not acquainted with each other, 
only by the report which fame had made of beauty. 
They came to Mr. Campbell's on the same day, and 
both with the same resolution of keeping themselves 
concealed and under masks, that none of the com- 
pany of consulters, who happened to be there, might 
know who they were. It happened that on that 



110 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 

very day, just when they came, Mr. Campbell's 
rooms were more than ordinarily crowded with cu- 
rious clients of the fair sex, so that he was obliged 
to desire these two ladies, who expressed so much 
precaution against, and fear of having their persons 
discovered, to be contented with only one room be- 
tween them, and with much ado they complied with 
the request, and condescended to sit together incog. 
Distant compliments of gesture passed between 
them, the dress and comportment of each making 
them appear to be persons of figure and breeding, 
and after three or four modish courtesies, down they 
sat, without so much as once opening their lips, 
or intending so to do. The silence between them 
was very formal and profound for near half an hour, 
and nothing was to be heard but the snapping of 
fans, which they both did very tun ably, and with 
great harmony, and played as it were in concert. 

At last, one of the civil, well-bred mutes, hap- 
pening to sneeze, the other very gracefully bowed, 
and before she was well aware, out popped the 
words, Bless you, madam ; the fair sneezer returned 
the bow, with an — I thank you, madam. They 
found they did not know one another's voices, and 
they began to talk very merrily together, with 
pretty great confidence, and they taking a mutual 
liking from conversation, so much familiarity grew 
thereupon instantly between them, that they began 
not only to unmask, but to unbosom themselves to 
one another, and confess alternately all their se- 
crets. Christallina owned who she was, and told 
Urbana the beau and courtier that had her heart. 
Urbana as frankly declared that she was a widow, 
that she would not become the lady's rival, that she 
had pitched upon a second husband, an alderman of 
the city. Just by that time they had had their chat 
out, and wished one another the pleasure of a sue- 



OF MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELL. Ill 

cessful prediction, it came to Christallina's turn to 
visit the dumb gentleman, and receive from his pen 
oracular answers to all the questions she had to pro- 
pose. Well, he accordingly satisfied her in every 
point she asked him about ; but while she was about 
this, one of Mr. Campbell's family going with Ur- 
bana to divert her a little, the widow railed at the 
virgin as a fool, to imagine that she should ever 
make a conquest of the brightest spark about the 
court, and then let fly some random bolts of malice 
to wound her reputation for chastity. Now it be- 
came the widow's turn to go and consult ; and the 
same person of Mr. Campbell's family in the mean 
time entertained Christallina. The maid was not 
behindhand with the widow ; she railed against 
the widow, represented her as sometimes a coquette, 
sometimes a lady of pleasure, sometimes a jilt, and 
lifted up her hands in wonder and amazement that 
Urbana should imagine so rich a man as an alder- 
man such a one, should fall to her lot. Thus Ur- 
bana swore and protested that Christallina could 
never arrive at the honour of being the wife to the 
courtly Secretarius, let Mr. Campbell flatter her as 
he would ; and Christallina vowed that Campbell 
must be a downright wizard if he foretold that such 
a one as Urbana would get alderman Stinrump as a 
husband, provided a thing so improbable should 
come to pass. 

However, it seems, Duncan had told them their 
own names and the names of their suitors, and told 
them further, how soon they were both to be mar- 
ried, and that too directly to their heart's content, 
as they said rejoicingly to themselves, and made 
their mutual gratulations. 

They went away each satisfied that she should 
have her own lover, but Christallina laughed at Mr. 
Campbell for assigning the alderman to Urbana ; 



112 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 

and Urbana laughed at him for promising the 
courtier to the arms of Christallina. 

This a pretty good figure of the tempers of two 
reigning toasts with regard to one another. 

First, their curiosity made them, from resolving 
to be concealed, discover one another wilfully ; from 
utter strangers grow as familiar as old friends in a 
moment, swear one another to secrecy, and ex- 
change the sentiments of their hearts together; and, 
from being friends, become envious of each other's 
enjoying a similitude of happiness ; the compliments 
made on either side face to face, were, upon the 
turning of the back, turned into reflections, de- 
traction, and ridicule; each was a self-lover and 
admirer of her own beauty and merit, and a despiser 
of the other's. 

Hower, Duncan Campbell proved at last to be in 
the right ; Urbana was wrong in her opinion of 
Christallina's want of power over Secretarius, and 
Christallina was as much out in her opinion that 
Urbana would miss in her aim of obtaining Stiff- 
rump ; for they both proved in the right of what 
they thought with regard to their own dear single 
persons, and were made happy according to their 
expectations, just at the time foretold by Mr. 
Campbell. 

Christallina's ill wishes did not hinder Urbana 
from being mistress of alderman Stiffrump's person 
and stock, nor did Urbana's hinder Christallina 
from showing herself a shining bride at the Ring, 
in Secretarius's gilded chariot, drawn by six 
prancers of the proud Belgian kind, with her half 
dozen of liveries with favours in their hats, wait- 
ing her return at the gate of Hyde park. 

Both loved and both envied, but both allowed of 
Mr. Campbell's foreknowledge. 

Having told you two very sorrowful passages, 



OF MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELL. 113 

and one tolerably successful and entertaining ; I 
shall now relate to you another of my own know- 
ledge, that is mixed up with the grievous and the 
pleasant, and chequered, as it were, with the shade 
and the sunshine of fortune. 

Though there are vicissitudes in every stage of 
life under the sun, and not one ever ran continually 
on with the same series of prosperity ; yet those 
conditions which are the most liable to the signal 
alterations of fortune, are the conditions of mer- 
chants ; for professed gamesters I reckon in a man- 
ner as men of no condition of life at all ; but what 
comes under the statute of vagabonds. 

It was indeed, as the reader would guess, a wor- 
thy and a wealthy merchant, who was to run through 
these different circumstances of being. He came 
and visited our Mr. Campbell in the year 1707, he 
found him amidst a crowd of consulters ; and being 
very eager and solicitous to know his own fortune just 
at that critical juncture of time, he begged of him, 
if possible, to adjourn his other clients to the day 
following, and sacrifice that one wholly to his use ; 
which as it was probably more important than all 
the others together, so he wrote down that he 
would render the time spent about it more advan- 
tageous to Mr. Campbell ; and, bv way of previous 
encouragement, threw him down ten guineas as a 
retaining fee. 

Mr. Campbell, who held money in very little 
esteem, and valued it so much too little, that he has 
often had my reprehensions on that head, paused 
a little, and after looking earnestly in the gentle- 
man's face, and reading there, as I suppose, in that 
little space of time in general, according to the 
power of the second-sight, that what concerned 
him was highly momentous, wrote him this answer ; 
That he would comply with his requests, adjourn his 

D. C. I 



114 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 

other clients to the day following, and set apart all 
the remnant of that, till night, for inspecting the 
future occurrences of which he had a mind to be 
made a master. 

There is certainly a very keen appetite in curio- 
sity ; it cannot stay for satisfaction, it is pressing for 
its necessary repast, and is without all patience: 
hunger and thirst are not appetites more vehement 
and more hard and difficult to be repressed than that 
of curiosity ; nothing but the present now is able 
to allay it. A more expressive picture of this I 
never beheld than in the faces of some, and the 
murmurs and complaints of others, in that little 
inquisitive company, when the unwelcome note was 
given about signifying an adjournment for only 
twenty-four hours. 

The colour of a young woman there came and 
went a hundred times, if possible, in the space of 
two minutes ; she blushed like a red rose this mo- 
ment, and in the switch of an eyelash she was all 
over as pale as a white one : the suitor, whose name 
her heart had gone pit-a-pat for the space of an 
hour to be informed of from the pen of a seer, was 
now deferred a whole day longer ; she was once or 
twice within an ace of swooning away, but he 
comforted her in particular, by telling her, though 
he said it only by way of jest, that the day follow- 
ing would be a more lucky day to consult about 
husbands than the present that she came on. The 
answer was a kind of cordial to her hopes, and 
brought her a little better to herself. 

Two others, I remember, sisters and old maids, 
that it seems were misers, women ordinarily 
dressed and in blue aprons, and yet, by relation, 
worth no less than two thousand pounds each, were 
in a peck of troubles about his going and leaving 
them unsatisfied. They came upon an inquiry 



OF MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELL. 1 ] 5 

after goods that were stolen, and they complained 
that by next morning at that time, the thief might 
be got far enough off, and creep into so remote a 
corner, that he would put it beyond the power of 
the devil and the art of conjuration to find him out 
and bring him back again. The disturbance and 
anxiety that was to be seen in their countenances 
was just like that which is to be beheld in the face 
of a great losing gamester, when his all, his last 
great stake, lies upon the table, and is just sweeping 
off by another winning hand into his own hat. 

The next was a widow who bounced, because, as 
she pretended, he would not tell her what was best 
to do with her sons, and what profession it would 
be most happy for them to be put to ; but in reality 
all the cause of the widow's fuming and fretting, 
was not that she wanted to provide for her sons, 
but for herself; she wanted a second husband, and 
was not half so solicitous about being put in a way 
of educating those children she had already, as 
of knowing when she should be in a likelihood of 
getting more. This was certainly in her thoughts, 
or else she would never have flounced about in her 
weed, from one end of the room to the other, and 
all the while of her passion, smile by fits upon the 
merchant, and leer upon a young pretty Irish fellow 
that was there. The young Irishman made use of a 
little eye-language ; she grew appeased, went away 
in quite a good humour, scuttled too airily down 
stairs for a woman in her clothes, and the reason was 
certainly that she knew the matter before, w T hich we 
took notice of presently after : the Irishman went 
precipitately after her down stairs without taking 
his leave. 

But neither were the two misers for their gold, the 
• virgin for a first husband, nor the widow for a second, 
1 half so eager as another married woman there was for 

i2 



116 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 

the death of her spouse. She had put the question in 
so expecting a manner for a lucky answer, and with 
so much keen desire appearing plainly in her looks, 
that no big-bellied woman was ever more eager for 
devouring fruit ; no young, hasty bridegroom, just 
married to a beauty, more impatient for night and 
enjoyment, than she was to know what she thought 
a more happy moment, the moment of her husband's 
last agonising gasp. As her expectation was the 
greatest, so was her disappointment too, and conse- 
quently her disorder upon his going and leaving 
her unresolved. She was frantic, raging, and im- 
placable ; she was in such a fury at the delay of 
putting off her answer to the day following, that in 
her fury she acted as if she would have given her- 
self an answer which of the two should die first, by 
choking herself upon the spot, with the indignation 
that swelled in her stomach and rose into her throat 
on that occasion. It may look like a romance to 
say it, but indeed they were forced to cut her lace, 
and then she threw out of the room with great pas- 
sion ; but yet had so much of the enraged wife left, 
beyond the enraged woman, as to return instantly 
up stairs, and signify very calmnly, she would be 
certain to be there next day, and beseeched ear- 
nestly that she might not meet with a second dis- 
appointment. 

All this hurry and bustle created a stay a little 
too tedious for the merchant, who began to be im- 
patient himself, especially when word was brought 
up that a fresh company was come in; but Mr. 
Campbell was denied to them ; and to put a stop to 
any more interruptions, the merchant and the dumb 
gentleman agreed to slip into a coach, drive to a 
tavern in the city, and settle matters of futurity over 
a bottle of French claret. 

The first thing done at the tavern, was Mr. Camp- 



OF MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELL. 117 

bell's saluting him upon a piece of paper by his name, 
and drinking his health. The next paper held a 
discourse of condolence for a disaster that was past 
long since; namely, a great and considerable loss that 
happened to his family, in the dreadful conflagration 
of the city of London. In the third little dialogue 
which they had together, he told the merchant that 
losses and advantages were general topics, which a 
person unskilled in that art might venture to assign 
to any man of his profession ; it being next to im- 
possible that persons who traffic should not some- 
times gain, and sometimes lose. But, said Mr. 
Di ncan Campbell, I will sketch out particularly, and 
specify to you some future misfortunes with which 
you will unavoidably meet ; it is in your stars, it is 
in destiny, that you should have some trials, and 
therefore when you are forewarned, take a prudent 
care to be forearmed with patience, and by long- 
animity, and meekly and resignedly enduring your 
lot, render it more easy, since impatience can't avert 
it, and will only render it more burdensome and 
heavy. He gave these words to the merchant ; who 
pressed for his opinion that moment. By your leave, 
resuming the pen, said the dumb gentleman, in 
writing, we will have this bottle out first and tap 
a fresh one, that you may be warmed with courage 
enough to receive the first speculative onset of ill 
fortune, that I shall predict to you, with a good 
grace, and that may perhaps enable you to meet it 
when it comes to reduce itself into action, with a 
manful purpose and all becoming resolution. The 
merchant agreed to the proposal, and put on an air of 
the careless and indifferent as well as he could, to 
signify that he had no need to raise up an artificial 
courage from the auxiliary forces of the grape. But 
nature, when hard pressed, will break through all 
disguises, and not only notwithstanding the air of 
pleasantry he gave himself, which appeared forced 



118 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 

and constrained, but in spite of two or three spark- 
ling and enlivening bumpers, a cloud of care would 
ever and anon gather and shoot heavily cross his 
brow, though he laboured all he could to dispel it as 
quickly, and to keep fair weather in his countenance. 
Well, they had cracked the first bottle, and the second 
succeeded upon the table, and they called to blow 
a pipe together. This pipe Mr. Campbell found 
had a very ill effect ; it is certainly a pensive kind 
of instrument, and fills a mind, anything so disposed, 
with disturbing thoughts, black fumes, and me- 
lancholy vapours, as certainly as it doth the mouth 
with smoke. It plainly took away even the little 
sparks of vivacity which the wine had given before ; 
so he wrote for a truce of firing those sort of noxious 
guns any longer, and they laid down their arms by 
consent, and drank off the second bottle. A third 
immediately supplied its place, and at the first glass, 
the opening of the bottle, Mr. Campbell began to 
open to him his future case, in the following words : 
Sir, you have now some ventures at sea from such 
and such a place, to such a value. Don't be dis- 
comforted at the news which you certainly will have 
within three months, but it will be false at last, that 
they are by three different tempests made the prey 
of the great ocean, and enrich the bottom of the sea, 
the palace of Neptune. A worse storm than all 
these attends you at home, a wife who is and will 
be more the tempest of the house wherein she lives. 
The high and lofty winds of her vanity will blow 
down the pillars of your house and family ; the high 
tide of her extravagance will roll on like a resistless 
torrent, and leave you at low water, and the ebb of 
all your fortunes. This is the highest and the most 
cutting disaster that is to befall you ; your real ship- 
wreck is not foreign but domestic ; your bosom 
friend is to be your greatest foe, and even your 
powerful undoer for a time ; mark what I say, and 



OF MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELL. 119 

take courage, it shall be but for a time, provided you 
take courage ; it will upon that condition be only a 
short and wholesome taste of adversity given to you, 
that you may relish returning prosperity with virtue, 
and with a greater return of thanks to Him that 
dispenses it at pleasure to mankind. Remember, 
courage and resignation is what I advise you to ; 
use it, as becomes you, in your adversity, and believe 
that as I foretold that adversity, so I can foretell a 
prosperity will again be the consequence of those 
virtues ; and the more you feel the one ought not 
to cast you down, but raise your hopes the more, 
that he who foretold you that so exactly, could like- 
wise foretell you the other. The merchant was by 
this put into a great suspense of mind, but somewhat 
easier by the second prediction being annexed so 
kindly to the first fatal one. They crowned the 
night with a flask of Burgundy, and then parting, 
each went to their respective homes. 

The reader may perchance wonder how I, who 
make no mention of my being there, as in truth I 
was not at the tavern, should be able to relate this 
as of my own knowledge ; but if he pleases to have 
patience to the end of the story, he will have entire 
satisfaction in that point. 

About half a year after, the merchant came again, 
told him that his prediction was too far verified, to 
his very dear cost, and that he was now utterly 
undone, and beyond any visible means of a future 
recovery, and doubting lest the other fortunate part 
of the prediction was only told him by way of en- 
couragement, for groundless doubts and fears always 
attend a mind implunged in melancholy, besought 
him very earnestly to tell him candidly and sincerely 
if there was no real prospect of good, and rid him at 
once of the uneasiness of such a suspension of 
thought ; But pray too, said he, with all the vehe- 



1 20 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 

mence of repeated expostulation, satisfy me if there 
are any further hopes on this side the grave? 

To this Duncan Campbell made a short, but a 
very significant reply in writing. May the heavens 
preserve you from a threatening danger of life. Take 
care only of yourself, great and mighty care; and if 
you outlive Friday next, you will yet be great 
and more fortunate than ever you was in all the 
height of your former most flourishing space of life. 
He coloured inordinately when Duncan Campbell 
said Friday, and conjured him to tell him as parti- 
cularly as he could what he meant by Friday. He 
told him he could not particularise any further, but 
that great danger threatened him that day ; and that 
without extraordinary precaution it would prove 
fatal to him, even to death. He shook his head, 
and went away in a very sorrowful plight. Friday 
past, Saturday came, and on that very Saturday 
morning came likewise the joyful tidings, that what 
ventures of his were given over for lost at sea, were 
all come safe into the harbour. He came the moment 
he received those despatches from his agent, to 
Mr. Duncan Campbell's apartment, embraced him 
tenderly, and saluted him with much gladness of 
heart, before a great roomful of ladies, where I 
happened to be present at that time ; crying out in 
a loud voice, before he knew what he said, that Mr. 
Campbell had saved his life, that Friday was his 
birthday, and he had intended with a pistol to shoot 
himself that very day. The ladies thought him 
mad ; and he, recovered from his exstacy, said no 
more, but sat down, till Mr. Campbell dismissed all 
his clients ; and then we three went to the tavern 
together, where he told me the whole little history 
or narrative, just as is above related. 

The fame which Mr. Duncan Campbell got by 
the foregoing, and several other predictions of the 



OF MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELL. 121 

like kind, was become very large and extensive, and 
had spread itself into the remotest corners of this 
metropolis. The squares rung with it, it was 
whispered from one house to another through the 
more magnificent streets, where persons of quality 
and distinction reside; it catched every house in the 
city, like the news of stock from Exchange-alley ; it 
run noisily through the lanes and little thorough- 
fares where the poor inhabit ; it was the chat of the 
tea-table, and the babble of the streets; and the 
whole town, from the top to the bottom, was full of 
it. Whenever any reputation rises to a degree like 
this, let it be for what art or accomplishment, or on 
what account soever it will, malice, envy, and detrac- 
tion, are sure to be the immediate pursuers of it 
with full mouth, and to hunt it down, if possible, 
with full cry. Even the great Nostra-damus. though 
favoured by kings and queens, which always without 
any other reason creates enemies, was not more 
pursued by envy and detraction for his predictions 
in Paris, and throughout France, than our Duncan 
Campbell was in London, and even throughout 
England. Various, different, and many were the 
objections raised to blot his character and extenuate 
his fame, that when one was confuted another might 
not be wanting to supply its place, and so to main- 
tain a course and series of backbiting, according to 
the known maxim, Throw dirt, and if it does not 
stick, throw dirt continually, and some will stick. 

Neither is there any wonder; for a man, that 
has got applauders of all sorts and conditions, must 
expect condemners and detractors of all sorts and 
conditions likewise. If a lady of high degree, for 
example, should say smiling, though really thinking 
absolutely what she says, for fear of being thought 
over-credulous: Well, I vow, some things Mr. 
Campbell does are surprising after all ; they would 



122 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 

be apt to incline one to a belief that he is a wonder 
of a man ; for one would imagine the things he 
does impossible: why then a prude, with an assumed, 
supercilious air and a scornful tihee, would, in order 
to seem more wise than she was, reply: Laud, 
madam, it is more a wonder to me that you can be 
imposed upon so. I vow to Gad, madam, I would 
as soon consult an almanack maker, and pin my 
faith upon what he pricks down ; or believe, like 
my creed, in the cross which I make upon the hand 
of a gipsy. Lard, madam, I assure your ia'ship he 
knows no more than I do of you. I assure you so, 
and therefore believe me. He has it all by hearsay. 
If the lady that believed it, should reply, that if he 
had notice of every stranger by hearsay he must be 
a greater man than she suspected, and must keep 
more spies in pay than a prime minister; the 
prude's answer would be with a loud laugh, and 
giggling out these words ; Lard, madam, I assure 
you nothing can be more easy ; and so take it for 
granted. Because she was inclined to say so, and 
had the act of wisdom on her side, forsooth, that 
she appeared hard of belief, which some call hard 
to be put upon, and the other lady credulous, which 
some though believing upon good grounds are called, 
and so thought, foolish ; the prude's answer would 
be thought sufficient and convincing. 

Thus malice and folly, by dint of noise and impu- 
dence, and strong though empty assertions, often 
run down modesty and good sense. Among the 
common people it is the same, but only done in a 
different manner. For example, an ordinary person 
that had consulted, might say, as he walked along, 
there goes the dumb gentleman who writes down 
any name of a stranger at first sight. Steps up a 
blunt fellow, that takes stubborness for sense, and 
says, that is a confounded lie ; he is a cheat and an 



OF MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELL. 123 

impostor, and you are one of his accomplices ; he 
will tell me my name, I suppose, if you tell it him 
first ; he is no more dumb than I am ; he can 
speak and hear as well as us ; I have been with 
those that say they have heard him ; I wish I and 
two or three more had him in our stable, and I 
warrant you with our cartwhips we would lick 
some words out of his chaps, as dumb as you call 
him. I tell you it is all a lie, and all a bite. If the 
other desires to be convinced for himself by his own 
experience, the rougher rogue, who perhaps has 
stronger sinewsthan theother, answers, if you lie any 
further I will knock you down ; and so he is the 
vulgar wit, and the mouth of the rabble-rout, and 
thus the detraction spreads below with very good 
success, as it does above in another kind. 

As there are two comical adventures in his life, 
which directly suit and correspond with the fore- 
going reflections, this seems the most proper place 
to insert them in. The first consists of a kind of 
mob- way of usage he met with from a fellow who 
got to be an officer in the army, but by the following 
behaviour will be found unworthy of the name and 
the commission. 

In the year 1701, a lady of good quality came 
and addressed herself to him much after the follow- 
ing manner. She told him she had choice of lovers, 
but preferred one above the rest ; but desired to 
know his name, and if she made him her choice 
what would be the subsequent fate of such a matri- 
mony. Mr. Duncan Campbell very readily gave her 
down in writing this plain and honest reply ; That of 
all her suitors she was most inclined to a captain, 
a distinguished officer, and a great beau, naming 
his name, and one that had a great many outward, 
engaging charms, sufficient to blind the eyes of any 
lady that was not thoroughly acquainted with his 



124 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 

manner of living. He therefore assured her, and 
thought himself bound, being conjured so to do, 
having received his fee, though there was danger in 
such plain and open predictions, that he was a vil- 
lain and a rogue in his heart, a profligate gamester, 
and that if she took him to her bed, she would only 
embrace her own ruin. The lady's woman, who 
was present, being in fee with the captain, resolv- 
ing to give intelligence, for fear the officer her so 
good friend should be disappointed in the siege, 
slily shuffled the papers into her pocket, and made 
a present of them to the military spark. Fired 
with indignation at the contents, he vowed revenge ; 
and in order to compass it, conspires with his female 
spy about the means. In fine, for fear of losing the 
lady, though he quarrelled with Duncan Campbell, 
a method was to be found out how to secure her by 
the very act of revenge. At last it was resolved to 
discover to her, that he had found out what she had 
been told by Mr. Campbell, but the way how he 
had been informed was to remain a secret. He did 
do so and ended his discovery with these words : — 
I desire, madam, that if I prove him an impostor, 
you would not believe a word he says. The lady 
agreed to so fair a proposal. Then the captain swore 
that he himself would never eat a piece of bread 
more till he had made Mr. Campbell eat his words ; 
nay, he insisted upon it that he would bring him to 
his tongue, and make him own by word of mouth, 
that what he had written before was false and ca- 
lumnious. To which the lady answered again, 
that, if he performed what he said, she would be 
convinced. This brave, military man, however, not 
relying upon his own single valour and prowess, to 
bring about so miraculous a thing as the making a 
person that was dumb to speak, he took with 
him for this end three lusty assistants to combine 



OF MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELL. 125 

with him in the assassination. The ambuscade was 
settled to be at the Five Bells tavern, in Wych-street, 
in the Strand. After the ambush was settled with 
so much false courage, the business of decoying Mr. 
Campbell into it was not practicable any other way 
than by sending out false colours. The lady's wo- 
man, who was by her own interest tied fast to the 
interest of the beau, was to play the trick of Delilah, 
and betray this deaf and dumb Samson, as he will 
appear to be a kind of one in the sequel of the 
story, into the hands of these Philistines. She 
smooths her face over with a complimenting lie 
from her mistress to Mr. Campbell, and acted her 
part of deceit so well that he promised to follow her 
to the Five Bells with all haste ; and so she scuttled 
back to prepare the captain, and to tell him how 
lucky she was in mischief; and how she drew him 
out by smiles into perdition. The short of the story 
is, when they got him in among them, they endea- 
voured to assassinate him ; but they missed of their 
aim ; yet it is certain they left him in a very ter- 
rible and bloody condition ; and the captain went 
away in as bad a plight as the person was left in, 
whom he assaulted so cowardly with numbers, and 
to such disadvantage. I was sent for to him upon 
this disaster, and the story was delivered to me 
thus, by one of the drawers of the tavern, when I 
inquired into it. They began to banter him, and 
speaking to him as if he heard, asked him if he 
knew his own fortune ; they told him it was to be 
beaten to death. This was an odd way of address- 
ing a deaf and dumb man. They added they would 
make him speak before they had done. The boy 
seeing he made no reply, but only smiled, thought 
what passed between them was a jest with an old 
acquaintance, and withdrew about his business. 
The door being fastened, however, before they be- 



126 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 

gan the honourable attack, they vouchsafed to write 
down their intent in the words above mentioned, 
which they had uttered before, to make sure that he 
should understand their meaning, and what this odd 
way of correction was for. All the while the maid 
who had brought him into it was peeping through a 
hole and watching the event, as appears afterwards. 
Mr. Campbell wrote them the following answer, viz., 
That he hoped for fair play, that he understood bear- 
garden as well as they ; but if a gentleman was 
amongst them he would expect gentlemanly usage. 
The rejoinder they made to this, consisted, it seems, 
not of words but of action. The officer in conjunc- 
tion with another ruffian, one of the strongest of the 
three he had brought, commenced the assault. As 
good luck would have it, he warded off their first 
blows, it seems, with tolerable success, and a wine 
quart pot standing upon the table, Duncan took to 
his arms, and at two or three quick blows, well ma- 
naged, and close laid in upon the assailants, felled 
them both to the ground. Here it was that the 
maid discovered her knowledge of it, and privity to 
the plot to the whole house ; for she no sooner sees 
the famous leader, the valiant captain, lie sprawling 
on the floor with bleeding temples, but she shrieked 
out with all the voice she could exert, Murder, 
murder, murder! Alarmed at this outcry, the 
master and all the attendants of the tavern scam- 
pered up stairs, burst into the room, and found 
Duncan Campbell struggling with the other two, 
and the quart pot still fast clenched in his hand, 
which they were endeavouring to wrench from him. 
The drawers rescued him out of their hands, and 
inquired into the matter. The maid in a fright 
confessed the whole thing. The officer and his 
associate rubbed their eyes as recovering from a 
stunning sleep, reeled as they went to rise, paid the 



OF MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELL. 127 

reckoning, and slunk pitifully away ; or, as the 
rakes' term for it is, they brushed off, and for all 
their odds had the worst of the lay. I, who had 
some authority with Mr. Campbell, by reason of 
my years, and the strict acquaintance I had with 
his mother, when I came and found him in that 
pickle, and had the whole relation told to me by 
the people of the house, though I could not forbear 
pitying him within my own mind, took upon me to 
reprehend him, and told him that these hardships 
would by Providence be daily permitted to fall upon 
him, for he met with them twenty times, while 
he continued in that irregular way of living and 
spending his time, that might be so precious to 
himself and many others, in drunkenness and de- 
bauchery ; and I think the lessons I wrote down to 
him upon that head, though a little severe just at 
that juncture, were notwithstanding well timed, 
and did, as I guessed they would, make a more 
solid impression in him that at any other. In all 
these scuffles, whether it is that being deaf and 
dumb an affront works deeper upon a man, and so 
renders him far more fierce or resolute, it must be 
said, that, though nature has been kind in making 
him very strong, robust, and active withal, yet he 
has bore some shocks, one would imagine, beyond the 
strength of a man, having sometimes got the better 
of five or six ruffians in rencounters of the like kind. 

The next banter he met with was in a gentler 
way, from an unbelieving lady, and yet she came 
off with very ill success, and the banter turned all 
upon herself in the end. 

A lady of distinction, whose name shall therefore 
be concealed in this place, came with two or three 
of her special friends, who took her for the most 
merry, innocent, spotless virgin upon earth, and 
whose modesty was never suspected in the least by 



128 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 

her relations or servants that were nearest about 
her ; after having rallied Mr. Campbell with seve- 
ral frivolous questions, doubting his capacity, and 
vexing and teasing him with gay impertinences be- 
yond all patience, was by him told, that he did not 
take fees in his profession to be made a jest of like 
a common fortuneteller, but to do real good to 
those who consulted him, as far as he was able by 
his predictions ; that he was treated with more re- 
spect by persons of a higher condition, though her 
own was very good, and so offered her guinea back 
again with a bow and a smile. She had a little 
more generosity of spirit than not to be a little 
nettled at the proffer she had caused by so coarse 
an usage. She affected appearing grave a little, and 
told him she would be serious for the future, and 
asked him to set down her name, which she had 
neglected before, to ask other questions that were 
nothing to the purpose. He promised to write it 
down, but pausing a little longer than ordinary 
about it, she returned to her former way of uncivil 
merriment and ungallant raillery. She repeated to 
him in three or four little scraps of paper, one after 
another, as fast as she could write them, the same 
words, viz., That he could not tell her name, nor 
whether she was maid, wife, or widow ; and laughed 
as if she would split her sides, triumphing to the 
rest of her companions over his ignorance and her 
own wit, as if she had posed him, and put him to an 
entire stand. But see what this overweening opi- 
nion of security ended in : the man of the second- 
sight was not to be so easily baffled. Vexed at being 
so disturbed, and coming out of his brown study, he 
reaches the paper and begins to write. Now it 
was the lady's turn to suffer, she had deserved 
hearty punishment, and it came into her hands 
with the note, to a degree of severity, as you will 



OF MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELL. 129 

perceive by the contents of it just now. She read it, 
and swooning away, dropped from her chair. The 
whole room being in a bustle, I, that was in the out- 
ward chamber, ran in : while Mr. Campbell was 
sprinkling water in her face, a lady snatched up 
the note to read it, at which he seemed mightily 
displeased ; I, therefore, who understood his signs, 
recovered it out of her hands by stratagem, and ran 
to burn it, which I did so quick that I was not dis- 
covered in the curiosity which I must own I satis- 
fied myself in by reading it first ; a curiosity raised 
too high by so particular an adventure, to be over- 
come in so little a time of thought, as I was to keep 
it in my hands, and so I came by the knowledge of 
it myself, without being informed by Mr. Campbell. 
This shows how a sudden curiosity, when there is 
not time given to think and correct it, may over- 
come a man as well as a woman ; for I was never 
over-curious in my life, and though I was pleased 
with the oddness of the adventure, I often blushed 
to myself since for the unmanly weakness of not 
being able to step with a note from one room to an- 
other to the fireside, without peeping into the con- 
tents of it. The contents of it were these : Ma- 
dam, since you provoke me, your name is . 

You are no widow, you are no wife, and yet you are 
no maid ; you have a child at nurse at such a place, 
by such a gentleman, and you were brought to 
bed in Leicestershire. The lady convinced by this 
answer of his strange and mystical power, and 
pleased with his civility in endeavouring to conceal 
from others the secret, after so many repeated pro- 
vocations, though she showed great disorder for 
that day, became one of his constant attenders 
some time after, and would not take any step in her 
affairs without his advice, which she often has said 
since, she found very much to her advantage. She 
d. c. k 



130 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 

was as serious in her dealings with him afterwards, 
and improved by being so, as she was gay and tur- 
bulent with him before, and smarted for it. In fine, 
she was a thorough convert, and a votary of his ; 
and the only jest she used afterwards to make, con- 
cerning him, was a civil witticism to his wife ; to 
whom she was wont, every now and then, smiling, 
to address herself after this manner : Your hus- 
band, madam, is a devil, but he is a very handsome, 
and a very civil one. 

Not long after this came another lady, with a like 
intent, to impose upon him ; and was resolved, as 
she owned, to have laughed him to scorn if she had 
succeeded in her attempt. She had very dexterously 
dressed herself in her woman's habit, and her woman 
in her own ; her footman squired the new-made lady 
in a very gentlemanly dress, hired for that purpose 
of a disguise, from Monmouth-street. The strange 
and unknown masqueraders entered Mr. Campbell's 
room with much art. The fellow was by nature of 
a clean make, and had a good look, and from fol- 
lowing a genteel master when he was young, copied 
his gait a little, and had some appearance of a mien, 
and a tolerable good air about him. But this being 
the first time of his being so fine, and he a little 
vain in his temper, he over-acted his part; he 
strutted too much ; he was as fond of his ruffles, his 
watch, his sword, his cane, and his snuffbox, as a 
boy of being newly put into breeches ; and viewed 
them all too often to be thought the possessor of 
any such things long. The affectation of the cham- 
bermaid was insufferable ; she had the toss of the 
head, the jut of the bum, the sidelong leer of the 
eye, the imperious look upon her lady, now de- 
graded into her woman, that she was intolerable, 
and a person without the gift of the second-sight 
would have guessed her to have been a pragmatical 



OF MR. DUNCAN CAMPBFXL. 131 

upstart, though it is very probable that during that 
time she fancied herself really better than her mis- 
tress ; the mistress acted her part of maid the best ; 
for it is easier for genteel modesty to act a low part, 
than for affected vanity to act a high one. She 
kept her distance like a servant, but would, to dis- 
guise things the better, be every now and then pert, 
according to their way, and give occasion to be 
chid. But there is an air of gentility inborn and 
inbred to some people ; and even when they aim to 
be awkward a certain grace will attend all their 
minutest actions and gestures, and command love, 
respect, and veneration. I must therefore own that 
there was not need of a man's being a conjurer to 
guess who ought to be the lady and who the maid ; 
but to know who absolutely was the lady, and who 
was the maid, did require that skill. For how 
many such real ladies have we that are made so 
from such upstarts, and how many genteel waiting- 
women of great descent that are born with a grace 
about them, and are bred to good manners. Mr. 
Campbell's art made him positive in the case ; he 
took the patches from the face of the maid, and 
placed them on the mistress's ; he pulled off her 
hood and scarf, and gave it the lady, and taking 
from the lady her riding-hood, gave it the maid 
in exchange ; for ladies at that time of day were 
not entered into that fashion of cloaking themselves. 
Then he wrote down that he should go out, and 
ought to send his maid in to undress them quite, 
and give the mistress her own clothes and the maid 
hers, and with a smile wrote down both their names, 
and commended her contrivance ; but after that it 
was remarked by the lady that he paid her less re- 
spect than she expected, and more to her footman, 
who was in gentleman's habit, whom he took by his 
side, and told a great many fine things ; whereas he 

k2 






132 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 

would tell the lady nothing further. The lady 
nettled at this, wrote to him that she had vanity 
enough to believe that she might be distinguished 
from her maid in any dress, but that he had shown 
his want of skill in not knowing who that gentleman 
was. Mr. Campbell told her her mistake in sharp 
terms; and begging her pardon, assured her he 
knew several chambermaids as genteel and as well- 
born as her, and many mistresses more awkward 
and worse born than her maid ; that he did not 
go therefore by the rule of guess and judging what 
ought to be, but by the rule of certainty and the 
knowledge of what actually was. She, however, 
unsatisfied with that answer, perplexed him mightily 
to know who the man was. He answered he 
would be a great man. The lady laughed scorn- 
fully, and said she wanted to know who he was, 
not what he would be. He answered again, he 
was her footman, but that she would have a worse. 
She grew warm, and desired to be informed, why, 
since he knew the fellow's condition, he respected 
her so little and him so much, and accused him of 
want of practising manners, if he had not want of 
knowledge. He answered, madam, since you will 
be asking questions too far, this footman will ad- 
vance himself to the degree of a gentleman, and 
have a woman of distinction to his wife ; while you 
will degrade yourself by a marriage to be the wife 
of a footman ; his ambition is laudable, your con- 
descension mean, therefore I give him the prefer- 
ence ; I have given you fair warning and wholesome 
advice, you may avoid your lot by prudence ; but 
his will certainly be what I tell you. 

This coming afterwards to pass exactly as was 
predicted, and his disappointing so many that had a 
mind to impose upon him, has rendered him pretty 
free from such wily contrivances since, though now 



OF MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELL. 



138 



and then they have happened, but still to the mor- 
tification and disappointment of the contrivers. But 
as we have not pretended to say, with regard to 
these things, that he has his genius always at his 
elbow or his beck, to whisper in his ear the names 
of persons, and such little constant events as these ; 
so, that we may not be deemed to give a fabulous 
account of his life and adventures, we think our- 
selves bound to give the reader an insight into the 
particular power and capacity which he has for 
bringing about these particular performances, espe- 
cially that of writing down names of strangers at 
first sight, which I don't doubt will be done to the 
satisfaction of all persons who shall read the suc- 
ceeding chapter, concerning the gift of the second- 
sight. 



134 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 

CHAP. VII. 

Concerning the second- sight 

Mr. Martin lately published a book, entituled, 
A Description of the Western Isles of Scotland, 
called by the ancient geographers, Hebrides. It 
contains many curious particulars relating to the 
natural and civil history of those islands, with a 
map of them ; and in his preface he tells us that, 
perhaps, it is peculiar to those isles that they have 
never been described, till now, by any man that 
was a native of the country, or had travelled them, 
as himself has done ; and in the conclusion of the 
said preface he tells us, he has given here such 
an account of the second-sight as the nature 
of the thing will bear, which has always been 
reckoned sufficient among the unbiassed part of 
mankind ; but for those that will not be satisfied, 
they ought to oblige us with a new scheme, by 
which we may judge of matters of fact. The 
chief particulars he has given us concerning the 
second-sight, are here set down by way of abstract 
or epitome, that they may not be too tedious to the 
reader. 

1 . In the second-sight, the vision makes such a 
lively impression on the seers, that they neither see 
nor think of anything else but the vision as long as 
it continues ; and then they appear pensive or 
jovial, according to the object which was presented 
to them. 

2, At the sight of a vision the eyelids of the 
person are erected, and the eyes continue staring 



OF MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELL. 135 

till the object vanish, as has often been observed by 
the author and others present. 

3. There is one in Skye, an acquaintance of whom 
observed, that when he sees a vision, the inner part 
of his eyelids turns so far upwards, that, after the 
object disappears, he must draw them down with 
his fingers, and sometimes employs others to draw 
them down, which he finds to be much the easier 
way. 

4. The faculty of the second-sight does not lineally 
descend in. a family, as some imagine ; for he knows 
several parents that are endowed with it, but not 
their children, and so on the contrary ; neither is it 
acquired by any previous compact ; and after a 
strict inquiry, he could never learn from any among 
them that this faculty was communicable any way 
whatsoever. 

Note. That this account is differing from the 
account that is given by Mr. Aubrey, a gentleman 
of the Royal Society ; and I think Mr. Martin's 
reason here against the descent of this faculty from 
parents to children is not generally conclusive. For 
though he may know parents endowed with it and 
not children, and so vice versa, yet there may be 
parents who are endowed with it, being qualified, 
as Mr. Aubrey has said, viz., both being second- 
sighted, or even one to an extraordinary degree, 
whose children may have it by descent. And as to 
this faculty being any otherwise communicable, 
since the accounts differ, I must leave it to a further 
examination. 

o. The seer knows neither the object, time, nor 
place of a vision before it appears ; and the same 
object is often seen by different persons living at a 
considerable distance from one another. The true 



136 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 

way of judging as *o the time and circumstance of 
an object, is by observation ; for several persons of 
judgment, without this faculty, are more capable to 
judge of the design of a vision, than a novice that is 
a seer. As an object appears in the day or night, it 
w T ill come to pass sooner or later accordingly. 

6. If an object be seen early in the morning, 
which is not frequent, it will be accomplished in a 
few hours afterwards ; if at noon, it will commonly 
be accomplished that very day ; if in the evening, 
perhaps that night ; if after candles be lighted, it 
will be accomplished that night ; it is later always 
in accomplishment by weeks, months, and sometimes 
years, according to the time of the night the vision 
is seen. 

7. When a shroud is perceived about one, it is a 
sure prognostic of death ; the time is judged accord- 
ing to the height of it about the person ; for if it be 
not seen above the middle, death is not to be ex- 
pected for the spaee of a year, and perhaps some 
months longer ; and as it is frequently seen to 
ascend higher towards the head, death is concluded 
to be at hand in a few days, if not hours, as daily 
experience confirms. Examples of this kind were 
shown the author, when the persons, of whom the 
observations were made, enjoyed perfect health. 

There was one instance lately of a prediction of 
this kind, by a seer that was a novice, concerning 
the death of one of the author's acquaintance ; this 
was communicated to a few only, and with great 
confidence ; the author being one of the number, 
did not in the least regard it, till the death of the 
person, about the time foretold, confirmed to him 
the certainty of the prediction. The foresaid novice 
is now a skilful seer, as appears from many late 
instances ; he lives in the parish of St. Mary's, the 
most northern in Skye. 



OF ME. DUNCAN CAMPBELL. 137 

•8. If a woman be seen standing at a man's left 
hand, it is a presage that she will be his wife, 
whether they are married to others, or unmarried, 
at the time of the apparition. If two or three 
women are seen at once standing near a man's left 
hand, she that is next him will undoubtedly be his 
wife first, and so on, whether all three, or the man, 
be single or married at the time of the vision ; of 
which there are several late instances of the author's 
acquaintance. It is an ordinary thing for them to 
see a man, that is to come to the house shortly 
after; and though he be not of the seer's acquaintance 
yet he not only tells his name, but gives such a 
lively description of his stature, complexion, habit, 
&c, that upon his arrival he answers the character 
given of him in all respects. If the person so ap- 
pearing be one of the seer's acquaintance, he can 
tell by his countenance whether he comes in good 
or bad humour. The author has been seen thus, 
by seers of both sexes, at some hundreds of miles' 
distance ; some that saw him in this manner had 
never seen him personally, and it happened accord- 
ing to their visions, without any previous design of 
his to go to those places, his coming there being 
purely accidental ; and in the nineteenth page of his 
book he tells us, that Mr. Daniel Morrison, a mi- 
nister, told him, that upon his landing in the island 
Rona, the natives received him very affectionately, 
and addressed themselves to him with this salutation; 
God save you, Pilgrim ! you are heartily welcome 
here, for we have had repeated apparitions of your 
person amongst us ; viz., after the manner of the 
second-sight. 

9. It is ordinary with them to see houses, gardens, 
and trees, in places void of all three, and this in 
process of time uses to be accomplished ; of which 
he gives an instance in the island of Skye. 



138 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 

10. To see a spark of fire fall upon one's arm, t>r 
breast, is a forerunner of a dead child to be seen in 
the arms of those persons, of which there are seve- 
ral fresh instances. 

To see a seat empty at the time of one's sitting 
in it, is a presage of that person's death quickly 
after. 

When a novice, or one that has lately obtained 
the second-sight, sees a vision in the night-time 
without doors, and comes near a fire, he presently 
falls into a swoon. 

Some find themselves, as it were, in a crowd of 
people, having a corpse, which they carry along with 
them ; and after such visions the seers come in 
sweating, and describe the people that appeared ; if 
there are any of their acquaintance among them, 
they give an account of their names, and also of the 
bearers. But they know nothing concerning the 
Corpse. 

All those that have the second-sight, do not 
always see these visions at once, though they are 
together at the time ; but if one, who has this 
faculty, designedly touch his fellow seer, at the 
instant of a vision's appearing, then the second sees 
it as well as the first. 

11. There is the way of foretelling death by a 
cry, that they call taisk, which some call a ivraith, 
in the lowland. They hear a loud cry without 
doors, exactly resembling the voice of some particu- 
lar person, whose death is foretold by it, of which 
he gives a late instance, which happened in the 
village Rigg 3 in Skye isle. 

12. Things are also foretold by smelling some- 
times, as follows : Fish or flesh is frequently smelt 
in the fire, when at the same time neither of the 
two are in the house, or, in any probability, like to 
be had in it for some weeks or months. This smell 



OF MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELL. 139 

several persons have who are eDdued with the 
second-sight, and it is always accomplished soon 
after. 

13. Children, horses, and cows, have the second- 
sight, as well as men and women advanced in years. 

That children see it, it is plain, from their crying 
aloud at the very instant that a corpse or any other 
vision appears to an ordinary seer ; of which he 
gives an instance in a child when himself was present. 

That horses likewise see it is very plain, from their 
violent and sudden starting, when the rider, or seer 
in company with them, sees a vision of any kind by 
night or day. It is observable of a horse, that he will 
not go forward that way, till he be led about at some 
distance from the common road, and then he is in a 
sweat ; he gives an instance of this in a horse in the 
Isle of Skye. 

That cows have the second-sight appears from 
this ; that if a woman milking a cow happens to see 
a vision by the second-sight, the cow runs away in 
a great fright at the same time, and will not be 
pacified for some time after. 

In reference to this, Paracelsus, torn. ix. 1. de arte 
presagd, writes thus; "Horses also have their 
auguries, who perceive, by their sight and smell, 
wandering spirits, witches, and spectres, and the like 
things ; and dogs both see and hear the same." 

Here in the next place the author answers ob- 
jections that have lately been made against the 
reality of the second-sight. 

First, it is objected, that these seers are visionary 
and melancholy people, who fancy they see things 
that do not appear to them or anybody else. 

He answers, the people of these isles, and parti- 
cularly the seers, are very temperate, and their diet 
is simple and moderate in quantity and quality ; so 
that their brains are not, in all probability, disordered 



140 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 

by undigested fumes of meat or drink. Both sexes 
are free from hysteric fits, convulsions, and several 
other distempers of that sort. There are no mad- 
men among them, nor any instance of self-murder. 
It is observed among them, that a man drunk never 
has a vision of the second-sight ; and he that is a 
visionary would discover himself in other things as 
well as in that ; nor are such as have the secoud- 
sight, judged to be visionaries by any of their friends 
or acquaintance. 

Secondly, it is objected, that there are none among 
the learned able to oblige the world with a satisfac- 
tory account of these visions ; therefore they are not 
to be believed. 

He answers, if everything of which the learned > 
are not able to give a satisfactory account, shall be 
condemned as false and impossible, we shall find 
many other things, generally believed, which must 
be rejected as such. 

Thirdly, it is objected, that the seers are impostors, 
and the people who believe them are credulous, 
and easy to be imposed upon. 

He answers, the seers are generally illiterate, and 
well-meaning people, and altogether void of design ; 
nor could he ever learn that any of them made the 
least gain of it ; neither is it reputable among them 
to have that faculty ; beside, the people of the Isles 
are not so credulous as to believe an impossibility, 
before the thing foretold be accomplished ; but when 
it actually comes to pass, afterwards it is not in their 
power to deny it, without offering violence to their 
senses and reason ; beside, if the seers were de- 
ceivers, can it be reasonable to imagine that all the 
islanders, who have not the second-sight, should 
combine together and offer violence to their under- 
standings and senses, to force themselves to believe 
a lie from age to age ? There are several persons 



OF MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELL. 141 

among them, whose birth and education raise them 
above the suspicion of concurring with an imposture 
merely to gratify an illiterate and contemptible sort 
of persons. Nor can a reasonable man believe, that 
children, horses, and cows, could be engaged in a 
combination to persuade the world of the reality of 
a second-sight. 

Every vision that is seen comes exactly to pass 
according to the rules of observation, though novices 
and heedless persons do not always judge by those 
rules ; concerning which he gives instances. 

There are visions seen by several persons, in 
whose days they are not accomplished ; and this is 
one of the reasons why some things have been seen, 
that are said never to have come to pass ; and there 
are also several visions seen, which are not under- 
stood till they are accomplished. 

The second- sight is not a late discovery, seen by 
one or two in a corner, or a remote isle ; but it is 
seen by many persons of both sexes, in several isles, 
separated about forty or fifty leagues from one 
another ; the inhabitants of many of these isles never 
had the least converse by word or writing ; and this 
faculty of seeing visions having continued, as we 
are informed by tradition, ever since the plantation 
of these isles, without being disproved by the nicest 
sceptic after the strictest inquiry, seems to be a 
clear proof of its reality. 

It is observable, that it was much more common 
twenty or thirty years ago than at present ; for one 
in ten does not see it now, that saw it then. 

The second-sight is not confined to the Western 
Isles alone, the author having an account that it is in 
several parts of Holland, but particularly in Bommel, 
where a woman has it, for which she is courted by 
some, and dreaded by others. She sees a smoke 
about one's face, which is the forerunner of the 



142 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 

death of a person so seen, and she actually foretold 
the deaths of several that lived there. She was 
living in that town a few winters ago. 

The second-sight is likewise in the Isle of Man, 
as appears by this instance : Captain Leathes, the 
chief commander of Belfast, in his voyage 1690, lost 
thirteen men by a violent storm ; and upon his land- 
ing in the Isle of Man, an ancient man, clerk to a 
parish there, told him immediately that he had lost 
thirteen men there ; the captain inquired how he 
came to the knowledge of that ; he answered that it 
was by thirteen lights, which he had seen come into 
the churchyard ; as Mr. Sacheverel tells us in his 
late description of the Isle of Man. Note, that this 
is like the sight of the corpse-candles in Wales, 
which is also well attested. 

Here the author adds many other instances con- 
cerning the second-sight, of which I shall set down 
only a few. 

A man in Knockow, in the parish of St. Mary's, the 
northernmost part of Skye, being in perfect health, 
and sitting with his fellow-servants at night, was on 
a sudden taken ill, dropped from his seat backward, 
and then fell a vomiting ; at which the family was 
much concerned, he having never been subject to 
the like before ; but he came to himself soon after, 
and had no sort of pain about him. One of the fa- 
mily, who was accustomed to see the second-sight, 
told them that the man's illness proceeded from a 
very strange cause, which was thus : An ill-natured 
woman, whom he named, who lives in the next adja- 
cent village of Bornskittag, came before him in a 
very angry and furious manner, her countenance 
full of passion, and her mouth full of reproaches, 
and threatened him with her head and hands, till 
he fell over, as you have seen him. This woman 
had a fancy for the man, but was like to be disap- 



OF MR. DUNCAN CAMPBEIX. 143 

pointed as to her marrying of him. This instance 
told the author by the master of the family, and 
others who were present when it happened. 

r Norman Macleod, and some others, playing at 
tables, at a game called in Irish, Falmermore, wherein 
there are three of a side, and each of them throw 
the dice by turns, there happened to be one diffi- 
cult point in the disposing of one of the tablemen ; 
this obliged the gamester to deliberate before he 
was to change his man, since, upon the disposing of 
it, the winning or losing of the game depended ; 
at length the butler, who stood behind, advised 
the player where to place the man, with which he 
complied, and won the game. This being thought 
extraordinary, and sir Norman hearing one whisper 
him in the ear, asked who advised him so skilfully ? 
He answered it was the butler; but this seemed 
more strange, for it was generally thought he could 
not play at tables. Upon this sir Norman asked 
him how long it was since he had learned to play ? 
and the fellow owned that he had never played in 
his life, but that he saw the spirit Brownie, a spirit 
usually seen in that country, reaching his arm over 
the player's head, and touching the part with his 
finger wmere the tableman was to be placed. This 
was told the author by sir Norman, and others who 
happened to be present at the time. 

Daniel Bow, alias Black, an inhabitant of Born- 
skittag, who is one of the precisest seers in the 
Isles, foretold the death of a young woman in Min- 
ginis, within less than twenty-four hours before 
the time, and accordingly she died suddenly in the 
fields, though at the time of the prediction she was 
in perfect health ; but the shroud appearing close 
about her head, was the ground of his confidence 
that her death was at hand. 

The same person foretold the death of a child in 



144 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 

his master's arms, by seeing a spark of fire fall on 
his left arm; and this was likewise accomplished 
soon after the prediction. 

Some of the inhabitants of Harris, sailing round 
the Isle of Skye, with a design to go to the oppo- 
site mainland, were strangely surprised with an ap- 
parition of two men hanging down by the ropes 
that secured the mast, but could not conjecture what 
it meant ; they pursued their voyage, but the wind 
turning contrary, they were forced into Broadford, 
in the Isle of Skye, where they found sir Donald 
Macdonald keeping a sheriff's court, and two crimi- 
nals receiving sentence of death there. The ropes 
and mast of that very boat were made use of to hang 
those criminals. This was told the author by seve- 
ral, who had this instance related to them by the 
boat's crew. 

Several persons, living in a certain family, told 
the author that they had frequently seen two men 
standing at a gentlewoman's left hand, who was 
their master's daughter ; they told the men's names, 
and being her equals, it was not doubted but she 
would be married to one of them ; and perhaps to 
the other after the death of the first. Some time 
after a third man appeared, who seemed always to 
stand nearest to her of the three, but the seers did 
not know him, though they could describe him ex- 
actly ; and within some months after, this man who 
was seen last, actually came to the house, and fully 
answered the description given of him by those who 
never saw him but in a vision ; and he married 
the woman shortly after. They live in the Isle of 
Skye, and both themselves and others confirmed 
the truth of this instance when the author saw 
them. 

Archibald Macdonald, of the parish of St. Mary's, 
in the Isle of Skye, being reputed famous in his 



OF MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELlL. 145 

skill of foretelling things to come, by the second- 
sight, happening to be in the village Knockow one 
night, and before supper, told the family that he 
had just then seen the strangest thing he ever saw 
in his life, viz., a man with an ugly long cap, always 
shaking his head ; but that the strangest of all was 
a little kind of a harp which he had, with four 
strings only, and that it had two hart's horns fixed 
in the front of it. All that heard this odd vision 
fell a laughing at Archibald, telling him that he was 
dreaming, or had not his wits about him, since he 
pretended to see a thing which had no being, and 
was not so much as heard of in any part of the 
world. Ail this could not alter Archibald's opi- 
nion, who told them that they must excuse him if 
he laughed at them after the accomplishment of the 
vision. Archibald returned to his own house, and 
within three or four days after, a man with a cap, 
harp, &c, came to the house, and the harp, strings, 
horns, and cap, answered the description of them 
at first view, and he shook his head when he 
played ; for he had two bells fixed to his cap. 
This harper was a poor man, who made himself a 
buffoon for his bread, and was never seen before in 
those parts, and at the time of the prediction he 
was in the Isle of Barray, which is about twenty 
leagues distant from that part of Skye. This rela- 
tion is vouched by Mr. Daniel Martin, and all his 
family, and such as were then present ; and they 
live in the village where this happened. 

One Daniel Nicholson, minister of St. Mary's, in 
Skye, the parish in which Mr. Archibald Mac- 
donald lived, told the author, that one Sunday, after 
sermon, at the chapel Uge, he took an occasion to 
inquire of Archibald, if he still retained that un- 
happy faculty of seeing the second-sight, and wished 
him to get rid of it if possible ; for, said he, it is 

D. C. Jj 



146 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 

no true character of a good man. Archibald was 
highly displeased, and answered that he hoped he 
was no more unhappy than his neighbours, for see- 
ing what they could not perceive. I had, said he, 
as serious thoughts as my neighbours in time of 
hearing a sermon to-day, and even then I saw a 
corpse laid on the ground, close to the pulpit ; and 
I assure you it will be accomplished shortly, for it 
was in the day-time. There were none in the pa- 
rish then sick, and few are buried at that little 
chapel, nay, sometimes, not one in a year. Yet 
when Mr. Nicholson returned to preach in the 
said chapel, a fortnight or three weeks after, he 
found one buried in the very spot named by Archi- 
bald. This story is vouched by Mr. Nicholson the 
minister, and several of the parishioners still living. 

Note, that it is counted by many an argument of 
somewhat evil attending upon this faculty of the 
second-sight, because there are instances given of 
some persons who have been freed of it upon using 
some Christian practices ; but I shall hereafter 
show that this opinion cannot be entirely true. 

Sir Norman Maclead, who has his residence in 
the Isle of Bernera, which lies between the isles of 
North Uist and Harris, went to the Isle of Skye 
about business, without appointing any time for his 
return ; his servants, in his absence, being altoge- 
ther in the large hall at night ; one „of them, who 
had the second-sight, told the rest they must re- 
move, for there would be abundance of other com- 
pany in the hall that night. One of his fellow-servants 
answered that there was very little likelihood of 
that, because of the darkness of the night, and the 
danger of coming through the rocks that lie round 
the isle ; but within an hour after, one of sir Nor- 
man's men came to the house, bidding them provide 
lights, &c. ? for his master had newly landed. 






OF MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELL. 147 

Sir Norman being told of this, called for the seer 
and examined him about it. He answered, that he 
had seen the spirit Brownie, in human shape, come 
several times and make a show of carrying an old 
woman, that sat by the fire, to the door, and at last 
seemed to carry her out by neck and heels, which 
made him laugh heartily, and gave occasion to the 
rest to conclude him mad, to laugh so much without 
any reason. This instance was told the author by 
sir Norman himself. 

Four men from the Isle of Skye and Harris went 
to Barbadoes, and stayed there some years ; who, 
though they had wont to see the second-sight in 
their native country, never saw it in Barbadoes ; 
but upon their return to England, the first night 
after their landing, they saw the second-sight ; as 
the author was told by several of their acquaint- 
ance. 

John Morrison, who lives in Bernera, of Harris, 
wears the plant called fuga dcBinonum sewed in 
the neck of his coat, to prevent his seeing of visions, 
and says, he never saw any since he first carried 
that plant about him. 

A spirit, by the country people called Brownie, 
was frequently seen in all the most considerable 
families in the isles, and north of Scotland, in the 
shape of a tall man, having very long brown hair ; 
but within these twenty years past he has been seen 
but rarely. 

There were spirits also that appeared in the 
shape of women, horses, swine, cats, and some like 
fiery bulls, which would follow men in the fields ; 
but there have been but few instances of these for 
upwards of forty years past. 

These spirits used also to form sounds in the air, 
resembling those of a harp, pipes, crowing of a 
cock, and of the grinding of hand-mills ; and some- 

l2 



148 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 

times voices have been heard in the air at night, 
singing Irish songs ; the words of which songs some 
of the author's acquaintances still retain; one of 
them resembled the voice of a woman who died 
some time before, and the song related to her state 
in the other world. All these accounts the author 
says he had from persons of as great integrity as 
any are in the world. So far Mr. Martin, whose 
account is so long, that I have given the reader only 
a short abridgement thereof; and shall therefore 
satisfy myself, without relating any further pas- 
sages, by directing the reader to others also, learned 
men, who have written on the same subject. Lau- 
rentius Ananias printed a volume in Latin, at Ve- 
nice, anno 1581, about the nature of demons; where, 
in the third book, he writes concerning the second- 
sight. The learned Camerarius does the like, and 
names a person of his own acquaintance whom he 
testifies to have had that gift. St. Austin himself 
testifies something (not very different from what 
we now call the gift of the second-sight) of one 
Curina, who lived in the country of Hippo, in 
Africa. Bonaysteau tells us something like it in 
his Disc, de Excell. et Dig. Hominis, concerning 
the spirit of Hermotimus. So do likewise Hero- 
dotus and Maximus Tyrius, about the spirit of Ari- 
staeus. Cardan does the same in his De Rerum 
Variet. 1. 8. c. 84, of his kinsman Baptista Cardan, 
a student at Pavia. Baptista Fulgosus tells us of 
what we call the second-sight, in other words, in 
his Fact, et Diet. Memorab. 1. i. c. 6. Among our 
own countrymen, the lord Henry Howard, in the 
book he writ against supposed prophecies, in his 
seventeenth chapter, tells us a wonderful story of 
this kind of sight ; and sure that noble lord may be 
looked upon as an unexceptionable testimony, in a 
story he relates of his own knowledge, he having 



OF MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELL. 149 

otherwise little faith in things of this kind. Mr. 
Cotton Mather, a minister of New England, in his 
relation of the wonders of the invisible world, in- 
serted in his Ecclesiastical History of that country, 
printed in London, anno 1702, in folio, has given 
us several instances of this kind, as also of many 
other diabolical operations. Mr. Baxter's book con- 
cerning The Certainty of the World of Spirits, has 
the like proofs in it. Mr. Aubrey, fellow of the Royal 
Society, has written largely concerning second- 
sighted persons ; so has Mr. Beaumont, in his book 
of Genii and Familiar Spirits, who has collected al- 
most all the other accounts together; and many 
others, whose very names it would be tedious to 
recite. However, as there are a few more passages, 
very curious in themselves, I will venture so far 
upon the reader's patience, as not only to recite the 
names of the authors, but the accounts themselves, 
in as succinct and brief a manner as it is possible 
for any one to do. 

Mr. Th. May, in his History, lib. viii. writes, that 
an old man, like a hermit, second-sighted, took his 
leave of king James I. when he came into England ; 
he took little notice of prince Henry, but addressing 
himself to the duke of York, since king Charles I., 
fell a weeping to think what misfortunes he should 
undergo ; and that he should be one of the most 
miserable and most unhappy princes that ever was. 

A Scotch nobleman sent for one of these second- 
sighted men out of the Highlands, to give his judg- 
ment of the then great George Villiers, duke of 
Buckinghim. As soon as ever he saw him ; Pish, 
said he, he will come to nothing, I see a dagger in 
his breast; and he was stabbed in the breast by 
captain Felton, as has been at large recounted in 
some of the foregoing pages. 



150 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 

Sir James Melvin hath several the like passages 
in his history. 

A certain old man in South Wales, told a great 
man there of the fortune of his family, and that 
there should not be a third male generation. It 
has fallen out accordingly. 

Sir William Dugdale with his own mouth in- 
formed several gentlemen, that major-general Mid- 
dleton (since lord) went into the Highlands of Scot- 
land to endeavour to make a party for king Charles I. 
An old gentleman, that was second -sighted, came 
and told him that his endeavour was good, but 
he would be unsuccessful ; and, moreover, that they 
would put the king to death ; and that several 
other attempts would be made, but all in vain ; but 
that his son would come in, but not reign in a long 
time; but would at last be restored. This lord 
Middleton had a great friendship with the laird 
Bocconi, and they made an agreement, that the first 
of them that died should appear to the other in ex- 
tremity. The lord Middleton was taken prisoner at 
Worcester fight, and was prisoner in the Tower of 
London, under three locks. Lying in his bed, pen- 
sive, Bocconi appeared to him ; my lord Middleton 
asked him if he were dead or alive ? He said, dead ; 
and that he was a ghost ; and told him that within 
three days he should escape, and he did so, in his 
wife's clothes ; when he had done his message he 
gave a frisk, and said — 

Givanni, Givanni, 'tis very strange, 

In the world to see so sudden a change ; 

and then gathered up and vanished. This account 
sir William Dugdale had from the bishop of Edin- 
burgh ; and this account he hath writ in a book of 



OF MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELL. 1 <j 1 

Miscellanies, which is now reposited, with other 
books of his, in the Museum at Oxford. 

Thus the reader sees what great authorities may 
be produced to prove that wonderful and true pre- 
dictions have been delivered by many persons gifted 
with the second-sight. The most learned men in 
almost all nations, who are not in all likelihood de- 
ceived themselves ; the most celebrated and au- 
thentic historians, and some divines in England, 
who, it is not to be thought, have combined toge- 
ther and made it their business to obtrude upon us 
falsehoods ; persons of all ranks, from the highest 
to the lowest, in Scotland, who, it would be even 
madness to think would join in a confederacy to 
impose tricks upon us, and to persuade us to the 
greatest of impostures as solemn truths delivered from 
their own mouths ; all these, I say, have unani- 
mously, and, as it were, with one voice, asserted, 
repeated, and confirmed to us, that there have been 
at all times, and in many different nations, and 
that still there are persons, who, possessed with the 
gift of a second-sight, predict things that wonder- 
fully come to pass ; and seem to merit very little 
less than the name of prophets for their miraculous 
discoveries. Now if any man should come, and 
without giving the least manner of reason for it, 
(for there is no reason to be given against such as- 
sertions,) declare his disbelief of all these authentic, 
though strange accounts, can he with reason 
imagine that his incredulity shall pass for a token of 
wisdom ? Shall his obstinacy confute the learned ? 
Shall his want of faith be thought justly to give the 
lie to so many persons of the highest honour and 
quality, and of the most undoubted integrity ? In 
fine, shall his infidelity, by a reverse kind of power 
to that which is attributed to the philosopher's 
stone, be able to change the nature of things, turn 



152 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 

and transmute truth into falsehood, and make a 
downright plain matter of fact to be no more than a 
chimera, or an ens rationis ? And shall a manifest 
experience be so easily exploded ? 

Taking it therefore for granted, that no modest 
man whatsoever, though never so hard of belief, 
which is certainly as great a weakness as that of 
too much credulity, will make bold openly to de- 
clare his disbelief of things so well attested ; and 
taking it much more for granted still, that it is im- 
possible for any man of common sense to have the 
front of declaring his disbelief of them in such a 
manner as to urge it for an argument and a reason 
why others should disbelieve them too ; taking this, 
I say, as I thmk I very well may, for granted, I 
think there remains nothing further for me to offer, 
before I conclude this chapter, except a few remarks 
as to the similitude there is between those actions 
which I have related above to have been performed 
by Mr. Campbell, and these actions which so many 
learned, ingenious, and noble authors, as I have 
just now quoted, have asserted to have been per- 
formed by persons whom they knew to be gifted 
with the second-sight. 

As to what is said several pages above, concern- 
ing Duncan Campbell when a boy at Edinburgh, 
that he even told his little companions who would 
have success at their little matches when they 
played at marbles, and that he informed a great 
gamester there, whose name I have disguised under 
that of count Cog, what times he should choose to 
play if he would win, as ludicrous as it may have 
appeared to be, and as much as it may have seemed 
to my readers to carry with it nothing better than 
the face of invention and the air of fiction, yet if 
they will be at the pains of comparing that passage 
of Duncan Campbell's with the account given in 



OF MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELL. 153 

this chapter from the mouth of sir Norman Mac- 
lead, concerning a man, who, though he never 
played at tables in his life, instructed a skilful 
gamester, when he was at a stand, to place one of 
his men right, upon which the whole game de- 
pended, which the ignorant fellow, when asked how 
he came to do it, said he was directed to by the spirit 
Brownie; whoever, I say, will be at the pains of 
comparing these passages together, will find they 
bear a very near resemblance, and that the way we 
may most reasonably account for Duncan Camp- 
! bell's prediction when he was a boy, must be, that 
•he was at that time directed by his little genius or 
familiar spirit, which I described in the precedent 
pages, as this fellow was by the spirit Brownie, ac- 
cording to sir Norman Maclead's assertion ; which 
spirit Brownie, as Mr. Martin, a very good and cre- 
dited writer, assures us, in his History of the 
Western Islands, dedicated to the late princejGeorge 
of Denmark, is a spirit usually seen all over that 
country. 

If the reader recollects, he will remember like- 
wise, that in the little discourse which I men- 
tioned to have been held between me and this 
Duncan Campbell, when a boy, concerning his little 
genius, I there say, the boy signified to me that he 
smelt venison, and was sure that some would come to 
his mother's house shortly after; accordingly I came 
thither that morning from the death of a deer, and 
ordered a part of it to be brought after me to her 
house. Now Mr. Martin's twelfth observation 
about the second-sight, in this chapter, clears it 
plainly up that this knowledge in the boy proceeded 
from the gift of second-sight. Not to give the 
reader too often the trouble of looking back in or- 
ler to judge of the truth of what I say, I will here 
*epeat that observation, which is as follows : Things 



154 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 

are also foretold by smelling sometimes ; for exam- 
ple, fish or flesh is frequently smelt in the fire, 
when, at the same time, neither of the two are in 
the house, or, in any probability, like to be had in 
it for some weeks or months. This smell seve- 
ral persons have, who are endued with the second- 
sight, and it is always accomplished soon after. 

But I will here omit any further remarks by way 
of accounting how he compassed his predictions 
when a boy, either by the intervention of his genius, 
or the gift of a second-sight; and examine how nearly 
those things, which I have related to have been done 
by him in his more advanced years, when he took 
up the profession of a predictor in London, corre- 
spond with the accounts given us in this chapter 
about a second-sight, and how near a resemblance 
the things done by him bear to those things that are 
so well attested to have been performed by others, 
through the efficacious power of this wonderful 
faculty. 

First, then, if we have a mind to make a tolerable 
guess which way Mr. Campbell came acquainted 
that the death of the beautiful young lady, Mrs. 
W — lw — d was so near at hand, and that, though 
she was so universally admired she would die un- 
married, the accounts given of other second-sighted 
persons in the like cases, will put us in the most 
probable way of guessing right. This is explained 
by the seventh observation in this chapter, where 
it is said from Mr. Martin, that when a shroud is 
perceived about one, it is a sure prognostic of death; 
the time is judged according to the height of it, 
about the person ; for if it be not seen above the 
middle, death is not to be expected for the space 
of a year or longer, but as it comes nearer to the 
head it is expected sooner ; if to the very head, it 
is concluded to be at hand within a few days, if not 



OF MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELL. 155 

hours. Of this we have an example, of which Mr. 
Martin was an eye-witness, concerning the death of 
his own acquaintance ; but he did not in the least 
regard it, till the death of the person, about the 
time foretold, confirmed to him the certainty of the 
prediction. 

Secondly, as to the ignominious death that Irwin 
came to, and which he predicted to his mother so 
long before, when she was in flourishing circum- 
stances, and when there was no appearance that 
any of her children should be brought to a beggarly 
condition, and learn among base gangs of company 
to thieve, and be carried to the gallows ; the story 
told in this chapter of some of the inhabitants of 
Harris, sailing round the Isle of Skye, and seeing 
the apparition of two men hanging by the ropes on 
the mast of their vessel, and when they came to the 
opposite mainland, finding two criminals just sen- 
tenced to death by sir Donald Macdonald, and 
seeing their own very mast and ropes made choice 
of for their execution, clears up the manner how 
Mr. Campbell might predict this of Irwin likewise 
by the force of the second-sight. 

Thirdly, as to Mr. Campbell's telling Christallina 
the belle and chief toast of the court, and Urbana the 
reigning beauty of the city, that they should shortly 
be married, and who were to be their husbands, it 
is a thing he has done almost every day in his life to 
one woman or other, that comes to consult him 
about the man she is to be married to ; the manner 
he probably takes in doing this may be likewise ex- 
plained by the foregoing story in this chapter about 
the servants, who said they saw three men standing 
by the left hand of their master's daughter ; and that 
he that was nearest would marry her first, whom 
they plainly and exactly described, though they had 
never seen him but in their vision, as appeared 



156 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 

afterwards. For within some months after, the verj 
man described did come to the house, and did many 
her. Vide the eight observation of the second- 
sight. 

Fourthly, as to the predictions delivered by Mr. 
Campbell to the merchant, which are set down at 
length in the foregoing chapter, I know no better 
way at guessing the manner how the second-sight 
operated in him at that time, than by comparing 
them to these two instances, which I briefly repeat, 
because they are set down at length before, in this 
chapter. And first it may be asked, how did the 
second-sight operate in Mr. Campbell, when it gave 
him to know that the merchant's ships, which 
repeated intelligences had in appearance confirmed 
to be lost, were at that time safe, and would return 
securely home into the harbour designed ? The best 
way of accounting for it, that I know, is by the 
story that sir Norman Maclead is above affirmed 
to have told with his own mouth, concerning a 
servant of his, who rightly foretold his returning 
home and landing on the Isle of Bernera one night, 
where his residence is, when there was very little 
or no likelihood of it, because of the darkness of the 
night, and the danger of coming through the rocks 
that lie round the isle. When sir Norman examined 
him about it ; he answered that he knew it by a 
vision of the spirit Brownie ; and hence it may be 
the most probably conjectured that Mr. Campbell's 
knowledge of the merchant's ships being safe, came 
from a vision of his particular genius, or familiar 
spirit, which we spoke of before. What I have 
already instanced in, is, I think, sufficient with re- 
gard to the wonderful things which Mr. Campbell 
has performed, either by the intervention of a genius, 
or the power of a second-sight. But has he has 
frequently done a great many amazing performances, 



OF MR. DUNCAN CAMPBKLL. 157 

vhich seem to be of such a nature that they can't 
'>e well and clearly explained to have been done 
ither by the intervention of his familiar spirit and 
genius, or by the power of the second-sighted faculty, 
ve must have recourse to the third means by which 
>nly such predictions and practices can be compassed, 
>efore we expound these new mysteries, which ap- 
pear like incredible riddles, and enigmas at the first; 
:nd this third means which we must have recourse 
o for expounding these strange acts of his, is a 
iue consideration of the force and power of natural 
nagic, which, together with a narrative of the acts, 
vhich he seems magically to bring about, will be the 
ubject of the following chapter. 



J 58 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 



CHAP. VIII. 

But before we proceed to our disquisitions concern- 
ing the power and efficacy of natural magic, and 
examine what mysterious operations may be brought 
about and compassed by magical practices, and be- 
fore we take a further survey of what Mr. Campbell 
has performed in this kind, that relates to his pro- 
fession and the public part of his life, which concerns 
other people as well as himself; I shall here relate 
some singular adventures that he passed through in 
in his private life, and which regard only his own 
person. In order to this, I must return back to the 
year 1702, about which time some unaccountable 
turns of fortune attended him in his own private ca- 
pacity, which must be very surprising and entertain- 
ing to my readers, when they find a man, whose 
foresight was always so great a help and assistance 
to others, who consulted him in their own future 
affairs, helpless, as it has been an observation con- 
cerning all such men in the account of the second- 
sight, and blind in his own future affairs, tossed up 
and down by inevitable and spiteful accidents of 
fortune, and made the may-game of chance and 
hazard, as if that wayward and inconstant goddess 
was resolved to punish him, when she catched him 
on the blind side, for having such a quick insight 
and penetrating faculty in other people's matters, and 
scrutinizing too narrowly into her mysteries, and so 
sometimes preventing those fatal intentions of hers, 
into which she would fain lead many mortals hood- 
winked, and before they knew where they were. 
In this light, these mighty and famous seers seem to 



OF MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELL. 159 

be born for the benefit and felicity of others, but at 
the same time to be born to unhappiness themselves. 
And certainly, inasmuch as we consider them as 
useful and beneficial often, but always satisfactory 
to persons who are curious in their inquiries about 
their fortunes, it will be natural to those of us who 
have the least share of generosity in our minds, to 
vield our pity and compassion to them, when they 
are remarkably unfortunate themselves ; especially 
when that calamity seems more particularly to light 
upon them for their ability, and endeavour to consult 
the good fortune of other folks. 

About the above-mentioned year, 1702, Duncan 
Campbell grew a little tired of his profession ; such 
a multitude of followers troubled him, several of 
whom were wild youths and came to banter him, 
and many more too inquisitive females, to tease him 
with endless impertinences, and who, the more he 
told them, had still the more to ask, and whose cu- 
riosity was never to be satisfied : and besides this, 
he was so much envied, and had so many malicious 
artifices daily practised against him, that he resolved 
to leave off his profession. He had, I know, fol- 
lowed it pretty closely from the time I first saw him 
in London, which was, I think, in the beginning of 
the year 1698, till the year 1702, with very good 
success ; and in those few years he had got toge- 
ther a pretty round sum of money. Our young 
seer was now at man's estate, and had learned the 
notion that he was to be his own governor, so far as 
to be his own counsellor too in what road of life he 
was to take, and this consideration no doubt worked 
with a deeper impression on his mind, than it usually 
does on others that are in the same blossom and 
pride of manhood, because it might appear more 
natural for him to believe that he had a sufficient 
ability to be his own proper adviser, who had given 



160 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 

so many others, and some more aged than himself, 
counsel, with very good success. Now every expe- 
rienced person knows, that when manhood is yet 
green, it is still in the same dangerous condition as 
a young plant, which is liable to be warped by a 
thousand cross fortuitous accidents, if good mea- 
sures be not taken to support it against all the con- 
tingent shocks it may meet with from the weather 
or otherwise. Now it was his misfortune to be 
made averse to business, which he loved before, by 
having too much of it, and to be so soured by meet- 
ing with numerous perplexities and malicious rubs 
laid in his way by invidious people, (who are the 
useless and injurious busybodies that always repine 
at the good of others, and rejoice to do harm to the 
diligent and assiduous, though they reap no profit 
by it themselves,) that he was disgusted and de- 
terred entirely from the prosecution of a profession 
by which he got not only a competent but a copious 
and plentiful subsistence. Nay, indeed, this was an- 
other mischief arising to him from his having so 
much business, that he had got money enough to 
leave it off, when the perplexities of it had made 
him willing to do so, and to live very comfortably 
and handsomely, like a gentleman, without it, for a 
time ; and we know the youngest men are not wont 
to look the furthest before them, in matters that 
concern their own welfare. Now inasmuch as he 
had thus taken a disgust to business and applica- 
tion, and was surfeited, as I may say, with the per- 
plexities of it, it must be as natural for him, we 
know, to search for repose in the contrary extreme, 
viz., recreation and idleness, as it is for a man to 
seek rest after toil, to sleep after a day's labour, or 
to sit down after a long and tiresome walk. But 
there are two very distinct sorts of idleness, and two 
very different kinds of recreation ; there is a shame- 



OF MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELL. 161 

fill idleness which is no better than downright 
sloth ; and there is a splendid kind of indolence, 
where a man having taken an aversion to the wea- 
risomeness of a business which properly belongs to 
him, neglects not however to employ his thoughts, 
when they are vacant from what they ought more 
chiefly to be about, in other matters not entirely un- 
profitable in life, the exercise of which he finds he 
can follow with more abundant ease and satisfaction. 
There are some sorts of recreations too that are 
mean, sordid, and base ; others that are very inno- 
cent, though very diverting, and that will give one 
the very next most valuable qualifications of a gen- 
tleman, after those which are obtained by a more 
serious application of the mind. The idea which I 
have already given my readers of our Duncan 
Campbell, will easily make them judge, before I tell 
them, which way, in these two ways, his genius 
would naturally lead him ; and that, when he grew 
an idle man, he would rather indulge himself with 
applying his mind to the shining trifles of life, than 
be wholly slothful and inactive ; and that when he 
diverted himself he would not do it after a sordid, 
base manner, as having a better taste and a relish 
for good company ; but that his recreations would 
still be the recreations of a gentleman. And just, 
accordingly, as my readers would naturally judge 
beforehand in his case, so it really happened. The 
moment he shook off business, and dismissed the 
thoughts of it, his genius led him to a very gallant 
way of life ; in his lodgings, in his entertainments, in 
paying and receiving visits, in coffee-houses, in ta- 
verns, in fencing -schools, in balls, and other public 
assemblies, in all ways, in fine, both at home and 
abroad, Duncan Campbell was a well-comported 
and civil fine gentleman ; he was a man of pleasure, 
and nothing of the man of business appeared about 

D. C. M 



162 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 

him. But a gentleman's life, without a gentleman's 
estate, however shining and pleasant it may be for 
a time, will certainly end in sorrow, if not in infamy ; 
and comparing life, as moralists do, to a day, one 
may safely pronounce this truth to all the splendid 
idlers I have mentioned, that if they have sunshiny 
weather till noon, yet the afternoon of their life will 
be very stormy, rainy, and uncomfortable, and per- 
haps just at the end of their journey, to carry on 
the metaphor throughout, close in the darkest kind 
of night. Of this, as I was a man of years and 
more experienced in the world than he, I took upon 
me to forewarn Mr. Campbell, as soon as I per- 
ceived the first dangerous fit of this elegant idle- 
ness had seized him. But when will young men, 
by so much the more headstrong as they have less 
of the beard, be guided and brought to learn ! and 
when shall we see that happy age, in which the 
grey heads of old men shall be clapped upon the 
shoulders of youth! I told him, that in this one 
thing he ought to consult me, and acknowledge me 
to be a true prophet, if I told him the end of the 
seeming merry steps in life he was now taking, 
would infallibly bring him to a labyrinth of difficul- 
ties, out of which if he extricated himself at all, he 
would at least find it a laborious piece of work. 
His taste had been already vitiated with the sweets 
which lay at the top of the bitter draught of fortune, 
and my honest rugged counsel came too late to pre- 
vail, when his fancy had decoyed and debauched 
his judgment, and carried it over into another inte- 
rest. I remember I writ down to him the moral 
story, where vicious Pleasure and Virtue are pic- 
tured by the philosopher to appear before Hercules, 
to court him into two several paths. I told him 
more particularly, since he had not an estate to go 
through with the gentlemanly life, as he called it, 



OF MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELL. 163 

that, if he followed the alluring pleasures which 
endeavoured to tempt Hercules, he would involve 
himself at last in a whole heap of miseries, out of 
which it would be more than an Herculean labour 
for him to disentangle himself again. If he had been 
a man that could have ever heard with either, I 
would have told the reader in a very familiar idiom, 
that he turned the deaf ear to me ; for he did not 
mind one syllable nor tittle of the prescriptions I 
set down for him, no more than if he had never 
read them ; but, varying the phrase a little, I may 
say at least, when he should have looked upon my 
counsel with all the eyes he had, he turned the 
blind side upon it. I was resolved to make use of 
the revenge natural to a man of years, and there- 
fore applied that reproachful proverb to him, which 
we ancients delight much in making use of to 
youths that follow their own false and hot imagina- 
tions, and will not heed the cooler dictates of age, 
experience, and wisdom. Accordingly, I wrote 
down to him these words, and left him in a seeming 
passion : I am very well assured, young man, you 
think me that am old to be a fool ; but I that am 
old, absolutely know you who are a young fellow, 
to be a downright fool, and so I leave you to follow 
your own ways, till sad and woful experience teaches 
you to know it your own self, and makes you come 
to me to own it of your own accord. As I was 
going away, after this tart admonition and severe 
reprimand, I had a mind to observe his counte- 
nance, and I saw him smile, which I rightly con- 
strued to be done in contempt of the advice of age, 
and in the gaiety and fulness of conceit, which 
youth entertains of its own fond opinions and hair- 
brained rash resolves. He was got into the company 
of a very pretty set of gentlemen, whose fortunes were 
far superior to his ; but he followed the same gen- 

m 2 



164 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 

teel exercises, as fencing, &c, and made one at all 
their public entertainments ; and so being at an 
equal expense with those who could well afford to 
spend what they did out of their estates, he went on 
very pleasantly for a time, still spending, and never 
getting, without ever considering that it must, by 
inevitable consequence, fall to his lot at last to be 
entirely reduced to a state of indigence and want. 
And what commonly heightens the misfortune of 
such men, and so of all gentlemen's younger bro- 
thers, who live upon the ready money that is given 
them for their portions, is, that the prosperity they 
live in for a time gains them credit enough just to 
bring them in debt, and render them more miser- 
able than those very wretches who never had either 
any money or credit at all. They run themselves into 
debt out of shame, and to put off the evil day of ap- 
pearing ruined men as long as they can, and then, 
when their tempers are soured by adversity, they 
grow tired of their own lives ; and then, in a quarrel, 
they or some other gentleman, maybe, is run through, 
or else being hunted by bailiffs, they exercise their 
swords upon those pursuers. Thus where gentle- 
men will not consider their circumstances, their 
very prosperity is a cause of, and aggravates their 
misery ; their very pride, which was a decent pride at 
first, in keeping up and maintaining their credit, sub- 
jects them too often to the lowest and the meanest 
acts, and their courage, which was of a laudable 
kind, turns into a brutish and savage rage ; and all 
the fine, esteemed, flourishing, and happy gentleman 
ends, and is lost in the contemned, poor, and miser- 
able desperado, whose portion at last is confinement 
and a gaol, and sometimes even worse, and what I 
shall not so much as name here. Into many of these 
calamities Mr. Campbell had brought himself before 
it was long, by his heedlessness, and running, accord- 



OF MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELL. 165 

ing to the wild dictates of youth, counter to all 
sound and wholesome advice. He had, it seems, 
run himself into debt, and one day as he was at a 
coffee-house, the sign of the Three Crowns, in Great 
Queen-street, in rushed four bailiffs upon him, who 
being directed by the creditor's wife, had watched 
him into that house, and told him they had a war- 
rant against him, and upon his not answering, they 
being unacquainted with his being deaf and dumb, 
offered to seize his sword. He startled at their 
offering of violence, and taking them for ruffians, 
which he had often met with, repelled the assaulters, 
and drawing his sword, as one man, more bold than 
the rest, closed in with him, he shortened his blade, 
and in the fall pinned the fellow through the shoul- 
der, and himself through the leg, to the floor. After 
that he stood at bay with all the four officers, when 
the most mischievous assailant of them all, the cre- 
ditor's wife, ventured to step into the fray, and very 
barbarously took hold of that nameless part of the 
man, for which, as she was a married woman, nature 
rnethinks should have taught her to have a greater 
tenderness, and almost squeezed and crushed those 
vitals to death. But at last he got free from them 
all, and was going away as fast as he could, not 
knowing what consequences might ensue. But the 
woman who aimed herself at committing murder, in 
the most savage and inhuman manner, ran out 
after him, crying out murder ! murder ! as loud as 
she could, and alarmed the whole street. The bai- 
liffs following the woman, and being bloody from 
head to foot, by means of the wound he received, 
gave credit to the outcry. The late earl Rivers' 
footmen happening to be at the door, ran imme- 
diately to stop the supposed murderer, and they 
indeed did take him at last, but perceived their 
mistake, and discovered that instead of being as- 



& 



166 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 

sistants in taking a man whom they thought to be a 
murderer endeavouring to make his escape from the 
hands of justice, they had only been tricked in by 
that false cry to be adjutants to a bailiff in retaking 
a gentleman, who, by so gallant a defence, had res- 
cued himself from the dangers of a prison ; and 
when they had discovered this their mistake they 
were mighty sorry for what they had done. The 
most active and busy among the earl's footmen was 
a Dutchman, and the earl happening to be in a 
room next the street, and hearing the outcry of 
murder, stepped to the window, and seeing his own 
servants in the midst of the bustle, examined the 
Dutchman how the matter was, and, being told it, 
he chid the man for being concerned in stopping a 
gentleman that was getting free from such trouble- 
some companions. But the Dutchman excused 
himself, like a Dutchman, by making a very merry 
blunder for a reply ; Sacramente, said he, to his 
lord, if I had thought they were bailiffs I would 
have fought for the poor dumb gentleman, but then 
why had he not told me they were bailiffs, my 
lord? 

In short, Duncan Campbell was carried off as 
their prisoner ; but the bailiff that was wounded 
was led back to the coffee-house, where he pretended 
the wound was mortal, and that he despaired of 
living an hour. The proverb however was of the 
fellow's side, and he recovered sooner than other 
people expected he could. As soon as all danger 
was over, an action for damages and smart money, 
as their term is, was brought against Mr. Campbell; 
the damages were exaggerated and the demand was 
so extravagant, that Duncan Campbell was neither 
able, just at that time, nor willing, had he been able, 
to pay so much, as he thought, in his own wrong, 
and having no bail, and being ashamed to make his 



OF MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELL. 167 

case known to his better sort of friends, who were 
both able and willing to help him at a dead lift, 
he was hurried away to gaol by the bailiffs, who 
showed such a malignant and insolent pleasure, as 
commonly attends powerful revenge, when they put 
him into the Marshalsea. There he lay in confine- 
ment six weeks, till at last four or five of his chief 
friends came by mere chance to hear of it ; imme- 
diately they consulted about his deliverance, and 
unanimously resolved to contribute for his enlarge- 
ment, and they accordingly went cross the water 
together, and procured it out of hand. 

Two of his benefactors were officers, and were 
just then going over to Flanders. Duncan Campbell, 
to whom they communicated their design, was re- 
solved to try his fortune in a military way, out of a 
roving kind of humour, raised in him partly by his 
having taken a sort of aversion to his own profession 
in town, and partly by his finding that he could 
not live, without following a profession, as he had 
done, any longer. He over a bottle frankly imparted 
his mind to them at large ; he signified to them 
that he hoped, since they had lately done him so 
great a favour in freeing him from one captivity, 
they would not think him too urgent if he pressed 
for one favour further, upon natures so generous as 
theirs, by whom he took as great a pleasure in being 
obliged, as he could receive in being capable of 
obliging others. He wrote to them that the favour 
he meant was to redeem him from another captivity, 
almost as irksome to him as that out of which they 
had lately ransomed him. This captivity, continued 
he, is being either forced to follow my old profession, 
which I have taken an entire disgust to, for a 
maintenance, or being forced to live in a narrower 
way than suits with my genius, and the better taste 
I have of higher life. Such a state, gentlemen, you 



168 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 

know, is more unpalatable than half-pay ; it is like 
either being forced to go upon the forlorn hope, or 
else like a man's being an entirely cashiered and 
broken officer, that had no younger brother's fortune, 
and no other support but his commission. Thus 
though you have set my body at liberty, my soul is 
still under an imprisonment, and will be till I leave 
England, and can find means of visiting Flanders, 
which I can do no otherwise than by the advantage 
of having you for my convoy. I have a mighty 
longing to experience some part of a military life, 
and I fancy, if you will grant me your interest, and 
introduce me to the valiant young lord Lome, and 
be spokesmen for a dumb man, I shall meet with a 
favourable reception ; and as for you, gentlemen, 
after having named that great patron and pattern of 
courage and conduct in the field, I can't doubt but 
the very name I bear, if you had not known me, 
would have made you taken me for a person of a 
military genius, and that I should do nothing but 
what would become a British soldier, and a gentle- 
man ; nothing, in fine, that should make you repent 
the recommendation. 

These generous and gallant friends of his, it 
seems, complied with his request, and promised they 
would make application for him to the lord Lome, 
and Duncan Campbell had nothing to do but to get 
his bag and baggage ready, and provide himself with 
a pass. His baggage was not very long a getting 
together, and he had it in tolerable good order, and 
as for his pass, a brother of the lord Forbes was so 
kind as to procure him one upon the first applica- 
tion Duncan made to him. 

Accordingly, in a few days afterwards, they went 
on board, and having a speedy and an easy passage, 
arrived soon at Rotterdam. Duncan met with some 
of his English acquaintance in that town, and his 



OF MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELL. 169 

mind being pretty much bent upon rambling, and 
seeing all the curiosities, customs, and humours he 
could, in all the foreign places he was to pass 
through, he went, out of a frolic, with some gentle- 
men, next day, in a boat to an adjacent village, to 
make merry over a homely Dutch entertainment, 
the intended repast being to consist of what the 
boors there count a great delicacy, brown bread and 
white beer. He walked out of sight from his com- 
pany, and they lost one another ; and strolling about 
by himself at an unseasonable hour, as they call it 
there after the bell has tolled, Duncan Campbell, 
who neither knew their laws, nor if he had, was ca- 
pable of being guided by the notice which their 
laws ordain, was taken into custody in the village, 
for that night, and carried away the next day to 
\Yilliamstadt, where he was taken for a spy, and put 
into a close imprisonment for three or four days. 

But some Scotch gentlemen, who had been in 
company with Mr. Campbell at Mr. Cloysterman's, a 
painter in Covent-garden, made their application to 
the magistrate and got him released ; he knew his 
friends the officers, that carried him over, were gone 
forward to the camp, and that there was no hope of 
finding them at Rotterdam, if he should go thither, 
and so he resolved, since he had had so many days 
punishment in Williamstadt, to have three or four 
days pleasure there too, by way of amends, before he 
would set out on his journey after his friends. But 
on the third night he got very much in drink ; and 
as he went very boisterously and disorderly along, a 
sentry challenged him ; and the want of the sense 
of hearing had like to have occasioned the loss of his 
life. The sentry fired at him and narrowly missed 
him ; he was taken prisoner, not without some re- 
sistance, which was so far innocent, as that he knew 
not any reason why he should be seized ; but very 



170 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 

troublesome and unwarrantable in so orderly a 
town ; so the governor's secretary, after the matter 
was examined into, judging it better for the unhappy 
gentleman's future safety, advised him to return 
home to his own country, and accordingly bespoke 
him a place in a Dutch ship called Yowfrow Catherine, 
for his passage to England. 

Duncan Campbell had taken up this humour of 
rambling, first, of his own accord, and the troubles 
which he had run himself into by it, we may reason- 
ably suppose had pretty well cured him of that ex- 
travagant itch ; and there is little doubt to be made 
but that he rejoiced very heartily when he was got 
on board the ship to return to England ; and that 
in his new resolutions he had reconciled himself to 
the prosecution of his former profession, and intended 
to set up for a predictor again as soon as he could 
arrive at London. But now fortune had not a mind 
to let him go off so ; he had had his own fancy for 
rambling, and now she was resolved to have hers, 
and to give him his bellyful of caprice. Accordingly, 
when the Dutch ship, called Yowfrow Catherine, 
was making the best of her road for London, and 
each person in the vessel was making merry, filled 
with the hopes of a quick and prosperous passage, 
a French privateer appeared in sight, crowding all 
the sails she could, and bearing towards them with 
all haste and diligence. The privateer was double- 
manned, and carried thirty guns ; the Dutch vessel 
was defenceless in comparison ; and the people on 
board had scarce time to think, and to deplore that 
they should be made a prey of, before they actually 
were so, and had reason enough given them for 
their sorrow. All the passengers, to a single man, 
were stripped, and had French seamen's jackets in 
exchange for their clothes. Duncan Campbell had 
now a taste given him of the fate of war, as well as 



OF MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELL. ] 7 1 

of the humour of travelling, and wished himself 
again, I warrant him, among his greatest crowd of 
consulters, as tiresome as he thought business to be, 
instead of being in the middle of a crew of sea 
savages. The town where the dumb prisoner was 
at last confined was Denain. There happened to 
be some English friars there, who were told by the 
others who he was, and to them he applied himself 
in writing, and received from them a great deal of 
civil treatment. But a certain man of the order 
of Recollects, happening to see him there, who had 
known him in England, and what profession he 
followed, caused him to be called to question, as a man 
that made use of ill means to tell fortunes. When he 
was questioned by a whole society of these religious 
men, he made them such pertinent and satisfactory 
answers in writing, that he convinced them he had 
done nothing for which he deserved their reprimand ; 
and they unanimously acquitted him. The heads 
of his defence, as I have been informed, were these: — 
First, he alleged that the second-sight was in- 
born and inbred in some men ; and that every 
country had had examples of it more or less ; but 
that the country of Scotland, in which he was edu- 
cated from an infant, abounded the most of any 
with those sort of people ; and from thence he said 
he thought he might very naturally draw this con- 
clusion, that a faculty that was inborn and inbred 
to men, and grown almost a national faculty among 
a people who were remarkably honest, upright, and 
well-meaning people, could not, without some im- 
piety, be imputed to the possessors of it as a sin ; 
and when one of the fathers rejoined that it was 
remarked by several writers of the second-sight, 
that it must be therefore sinful, because it remained 
no longer among the people when the doctrines of 



172 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 

Christianity were fully propagated, and trie light of 
the gospel increased among them ; and that after- 
wards it affected none but persons of vicious lives 
and an ill character ; to this objection Mr. Campbell 
replied, that he knew most (even ingenious) writers 
had made that remark concerning the second-sight, 
but begged leave to be excused, if he ventured to de- 
clare that it was no better than a vulgar and common 
error ; and the reasons were these, which he alleged 
in his own behalf; and to confirm his assertion, 
he told them men of undoubted probity, virtue, 
and learning, both of their own religion, viz., the 
Roman catholic, and also of the reformed religion, 
and in several nations, had been affected, and conti- 
nued all their lives to be affected, with this second- 
sighted power, and that there could be therefore no 
room to fix upon it the odious character of being 
a sinful and vicious, not to say that some called it 
still worse, a diabolical talent. He said he would 
consent himself with making but two instances, be- 
cause he believed those two would be enough to 
give content to them, his judges too, in that case. 
In his first instance he told them that they might 
find somewhat relating to this in Nicolaus He- 
mingius, who in his tracts de Superstitionibus 
Magicis, printed at Copenhagen, anno 1575, informs 
the world, that Petrus Palladius a bishop of See- 
landt, and professor of divinity at Copenhagen, 
could, from a part of his body affected, foretell 
from what part of the heavens tempests would come, 
and was seldom deceived. One of the fathers im- 
mediately asked him if he understood Latin ? To 
this Duncan Campbell replied, no. Oh ! said the 
friar, then, I don't remember that book was ever 
translated into English that you mention. But, 
rejoined Duncan Campbell, the passage I men- 



OF MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELL. 173 

tioned to you, I have read in an English book, and 
word for word, according to the best of my memory, 
as I have written it down to you. In what English 
book ? said the friar. I don't remember the name 
of the book, Duncan Campbell answered, but very 
well remember the passages, and that it was in a 
book of authority, and which bore a credit and good 
repute in the world ; and you being scholars, may, 
if you please, have recourse to the learned original, 
and I doubt not but you'll find what I say to be a 
truth. For the second instance, he told them, that 
in Spain, there are those they call Saludadores, 
that have this kind of gift. There was, continued 
he, in writing, one of your own religion, venerable 
fathers, and of a religious order, nay a friar too, 
that had this gift. He was a noted Dominican, 
said he, and though I forget his name, you may by 
writing a letter to England learn his name. He was 
a devout Portuguese, belonging to queen Catherine 
dowager's chapel, and had the second-sight to a 
great degree, and was famous and eminent for it. 
They then asked him what was the full power he 
had to do by the second -sight. He answered, that 
as they had intimated that they had perused some 
of the skilful writers concerning the second-sight, 
he did not doubt but they had found, as well as 
he could tell them, that as to the extent of peo- 
ple's knowledge in that secret way, it reached 
both present, past, and future events. They 
foresee murders, drownings, weddings, burials, 
combats, manslaughters, &c, of all which there are 
many instances to be given. They commonly fore- 
see sad events a little while before they happen ; 
for instance, if a man's fatal end be hanging, they 
will see a gibbet, or rope about his neck ; if be- 
heading, they will see a man without a head ; if 
drowning, they will see water up to his throat ; if 



174 THE LITE AND ADVENTURES 

stabbing, they will see a dagger in his breast ; if 
unexpected death in his bed, they will see a wind- 
ingsheet about his head. They foretell not only 
marriages, but of good children ; what kind of life 
men shall lead, and in what condition they shall 
die ; also riches, honours, preferments, peace, 
plenty, and good weather. It is likewise usual 
with persons that have lost anything to go to some 
of these men, by whom they are directed how, with 
what persons, and in what place they shall find 
their goods. It is also to be noted that these gifts 
bear a latitude, so that some have it in a far more 
eminent degree than others ; and what I have here 
written down to you, you need not take as a truth 
from me ; bat as it concerned me so nearly, I re- 
member the passage by heart, and you will find it 
very near word for word in Dr. Beaumont's book Of 
Familiar Spirits. Aye, said the friars, but you have 
a genius too that attends you, as we are informed. 
So, replied Duncan Campbell, have all persons that 
have the second-sight in any eminent degree ; and 
to prove this I will bring no less a witness than 
king James, who, in his Demonology, book the 
third and chapter the second, mentions also a spirit 
called Brownie, that was wont formerly to haunt di- 
vers houses, without doing any evil, but doing, as 
it were, necessary turns up and down the house ; 
he appeared like a rough man, nay, some believed 
that their house was all the ; sonsier,' as they called 
it, that is, the more lucky or fortunate, that such 
spirits resorted there. With these replies the friars 
began to own they were very well satisfied, and acqui- 
esced in the account he had given of himself as a 
very good, true, and honest account ; but they told 
him they had still a further accusation against him, 
and that was, that he practised magic arts, and that 
he used, as they had been informed, unlawful incan- 



OF MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELL. 175 

tations. To this he made answer, that there were 
two kinds of magic, of which he knew they that 
were men of learning could not be ignorant. The 
art of magic, which is wicked and impious, conti- 
nued he, is that which is professed, and has been 
professed at all times in the world, by witches, ma- 
gicians, diviners, enchanters, and suchlike notori- 
ous profligates; who, by having an unnatural com- 
merce with the devil, do many strange, prodigious, 
and preternatural acts, above and beyond all human 
wisdom ; and all the arguments I ever did, or ever 
will deduce, continued he, from that black art, is a 
good and, shining argument ; it is this, O fathers : I 
draw a reason from these prodigious practices of 
wizards, magicians, enchanters, &c, and from all 
the heathen idolatry and superstition, to prove that 
there is a Deity ; for from these acts of theirs, 
being preternatural and above human wisdom, we 
may consequently infer that they proceed from a 
supernatural and immaterial cause, such as demons 
are. And this is all the knowledge I ever did or ever 
will draw from that black hellish art. But, fathers, 
there is another kind of art magic, called natural 
magic, which is directly opposite to theirs, and 
the object of which art is to do spiritual good to 
mankind, as the object of theirs is to torment them, 
and induce them to evil. They afflict people with 
torments, and my art relieves them from the tor- 
ments they cause. The public profession of these 
magical arts has, as you know, fathers, it is a com- 
mon distinction, between black and white magic, 
been tolerated in some of the most famous univer- 
sities of Christendom, though afterwards for a very 
good reason in politics, making it a public study to 
such a degree was very wisely retrenched by prohi- 
bition. If this therefore be a fault in your own 



176 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 

opinions, hear my accusers, but if not, you will not 
only excuse, but commend me. 

The friars were extremely well pleased with his 
defence ; but one of them had a mind to frighten 
him a little if he could, and asked him what he 
would say if he could produce some witches lately 
seized, that would swear he had been frequently at 
their unlawful assemblies, where they were making 
their waxen images and other odd mischievous in- 
ventions in black magic, to torment folks ; what if 
I can produce such evidence against you, wrote the 
father to him, by way of strengthening the ques- 
tion, will you not own that we have convicted you 
then ? And when he had wrote the note he gave 
it Duncan Campbell, with a ]ook that seemed to 
express his warmth and eagerness in the expostu- 
lation. Duncan Campbell took the paper and read 
it, and far from being startled, returned this answer, 
with a smile continuing in his face while he wrote 
it. No, said he, fathers, by your leave, they will 
only prove me a good magician by that oath, and 
themselves more plainly witches. They will prove 
their love to torment good folks, and only show 
their hatred to me an innocent man, but wise 
enough to torment them by hindering them from tor- 
menting others. The fathers were well pleased with 
the shrewdness of the answer ; but Duncan Camp- 
bell had a mind to exert his genius a little further 
with the good friar, who thought likewise he had 
put him a very shrewd question ; so taking up an- 
other sheet of paper, Fathers, said he, shall I en- 
tertain you with a story of what passed upon this 
head, between two religious fathers, as you all of 
you are, and a prince of Germany, in which you 
will find that mine ought to be reputed a full an- 
swer to the question the last learned father was 



OF MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELL. 177 

pleased to propose to me ? The story is somewhat 
long, but very much to the purpose, and entertain- 
ing ; 1 remember it perfectly by heart, and if you 
will have patience while I am writing it, I do not 
doubt but that I shall not only satisfy you, but 
please you and oblige you with the relation. The 
author I found it in quotes it from Fromannus, (I 
think the man's name was so, and I am sure my 
author calls him a very learned man,) in his third 
book of Magical Incantation, and though I do not 
understand the language the original is writ in, yet 
I dare venture to say upon the credit of my English 
author, from whom I got the story by heart, that 
you will find me right whenever you shall be 
pleased to search. 

The friars were earnest for the story, and ex- 
pressed a desire that he would write it down for 
them to read, which he did in the following words. 
Note that 1 have since compared Mr. Duncan 
Campbell's manuscript with the author's page out 
of which he took it, and find it word for word the 
same ; which shows how incomparable a memory 
this deaf and dumb gentleman has got, besides his 
other extraordinary qualifications. The story is 
this : — 

A prince of Germany invited two religious fathers, 
of eminent virtue and learning, to a dinner. The 
prince, at table, said to one of them : Father ; think 
you we do right in hanging persons, w T ho are accused 
by ten or twelve witches, to have appeared at their 
meetings or sabbaths ? I somewhat fear we are im- 
posed on by the devil, and that it is not a safe way 
to truth, that we walk in by these accusations ; 
especially since many great and learned men every- 
where begin to cry out against it, and to charge our 
consciences with it ; tell me, therefore, your opinion. 
To whom the fathers, being somewhat of an eager 

D. C. N 



V 



178 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 

spirit, said ; What should make us doubtful in this 
case ? Or what should touch our consciences, being 
convicted by so many testimonies ? Can we make 
it a scruple, whether God will permit innocent 
persons should be so traduced ? there is no cause 
for a judge to stick at such a number of accusations, 
but he may proceed with safety. To which when 
the prince had replied, and much had been said pro 
and con on both sides about it, and the father seemed 
wholly to carry the point, the prince at length con- 
cluded the dispute ; saying, I am sorry for you, 
father, that in a capital cause you have condemned 
yourself, and you cannot complain if I commit you 
to custody ; for no less than fifteen witches have 
deposed that they have seen you, ay, start not! 
you your ownself, at their meetings ; and to show 
you that I am not in jest, I will presently cause the 
public acts to be brought for you to read them. 
The father stood in a maze, and with a dejected 
countenance had nothing here to oppose but con- 
fusion and silence, for all his learned eloquence. 

As soon as Mr. Campbell had wrote down the 
story ; the fathers perused it, and seemed mightily 
entertained with it. It put an end to all further 
questions, and the man whom they had been trying 
for a conjurer, they joined in desiring, upon distinct 
pieces of paper, under their several hands, to come 
frequently and visit them, as being not only a harm- 
less and innocent, but an extraordinary well-meaning, 
good, and diverting companion. They treated him 
for some time afterwards during his stay, with the 
friendship due to a countryman, with the civility 
that is owing to a gentleman, and with the assist- 
ance and support which belonged to a person of 
merit in distress. Money they had none themselves 
it seems to give him, being Mendicants by their 
own profession ; but they had interest enough to 



OF MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELL. 179 

get him quite free from being prisoner ; he partici- 
pated of their eleemosynary table, had a cell allowed 
him among them in what they call their Dormitory; 
he had an odd coat and a pair of trowsers made out 
of some of their brown coarse habits, by the poor 
unfashionable tailor, or botcher, belonging to the 
convent, and at last they found means of recommend- 
ing him to a master of a French vessel that was 
ready to set sail, to give him a cast over the Channel 
to England ; and to provide him with the necessaries 
of life till he got to the port. This French vessel 
was luckier than the Dutch one had been before to 
our dumb gentleman ; it had a quick and prosperous 
passage, and arrived at Portsmouth ; and as soon as 
he landed there, he having experienced the mis- 
fortunes and casualties that a man in his condition, 
wanting both speech and hearing, was liable to, in 
places where he was an utter stranger to everybody, 
resolved to make no stay, but move on as fast as he 
could towards London. When he came to Hampton 
town, considering the indifferent figure he made in 
those odd kind of clothes, which the poor friars had 
equipped him with, and that his long beard and an 
uncombed wig added much to the disguise, he was 
resolved to put on the best face he could, in those 
awkward circumstances, and stepped into the first 
barber's shop he came at to be trimmed and get his 
wig combed and powdered. This proved a very 
lucky thought to him; for as soon as he stepped 
into the first barber's shop, who should prove to be 
the master of it, but one Tobit Yeats, who had 
served him in the same capacity at London, and 
was but newly set up in the trade of a barber-surgeon, 
at Hampton town, and followed likewise the profes- 
sion of schoolmaster. This Tobit Yeats had shaved 
him quite, before he knew him in that disguise ; and 
Mr. Campbell, though he knew him presently, had 

n2 



180 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 

a mind to try if he should be known himself first ; 
at length, the barber finding him to be a dumb man, 
by his ordering everything with motions of the hand 
and gestures of the body, looked at him very earnestly, 
remembered him, and in a great surprise called for 
pen, ink, and paper, and begged to know how he 
came to be in that disguise ; whether he was under 
any misfortune, and apprehension of being discovered, 
that made him go in so poor and so clownish a habit, 
and tendered him any services, as far as his little 
capacity would reach, and desired him to be free, 
and command him ; if he was able to assist him in 
anything. These were the most comfortable words 
that Duncan Campbell had read a great while. He 
took the pen and paper in his turn ; related to him 
his whole story, gave the poor barber thanks for his 
good natured offer, and said he would make so much 
use of it, as to be indebted to him for so much 
money as would pay the stagecoach, and bear him 
in his travelling expenses up to London, from whence 
he would speedily return the favour with interest. 
The poor honest fellow, out of gratitude to a master 
whose liberality he had formerly experienced, imme- 
diately furnished Mr, Duncan Campbell with that 
little supply, expressing the gladness of his heart 
that it lay in his power ; and the stagecoach being 
to set out within but a few hours, he ran instantly to 
the inn to see if he could get him a place. By good 
luck there was room, and but just room for one more, 
which pleased Duncan Campbell mightily, when he 
was acquainted with it by his true and trusty ser- 
vant the barber ; for he was as impatient to see 
London again, it seems, as he had been before to 
quit it. Well, he had his wish ; and when he came 
to London, he had one wish more for Fortune to 
bestow upon him, which appeared to begin to grow 
kind again, after her fickle fit of cruelty was over ; 



OF MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELL. 181 

and this wish was, that he might find his former 
lodgings empty, and live in the same house as he 
did when he followed his profession. This too 
succeeded according to his desire, and he was 
happily fixed once more to his heart's content in 
his old residence, with the same people of the house 
round about him, who bore him all that respect and 
affection, and showed all that readiness and willing- 
ness to serve him on every occasion and at every 
turn, which could be expected from persons that 
let lodgings in town to a gentleman, whom they 
esteemed the best tenant they ever had in their 
lives, or ever could have. 

Immediately the tidings of the dumb gentleman's 
being returned home from beyond sea, spread 
throughout all the neighbourhood ; and it was noised 
about from one neighbourhood to another, till it 
went through all ranks and conditions, and was 
known as well in a day or two's time, all the town 
over, as if he had been some great man belonging to 
the state, and his arrival had been notified to the 
public in the gazette, as a person of the last impor- 
tance. And such a person he appeared indeed to 
be taken for, especially among the fair sex, who 
thronged to his doors, crowd after crowd, to consult 
with him about their future occurrences in life. 

These curious tribes of people were as various in 
their persons, sex, age, quality, profession, art, trade, 
as they were in the curiosity of their minds, and the 
questions they had intended to propound to this 
dumb predictor of strange events, that lay yet as 
embryos in the womb of time, and were not to 
come, some of them, to a maturity for birth, for very 
many years after; just as procelain clay is stored up 
in the earth by good artificers, which their heirs 
make china of half a century, and sometimes more 
than an age, afterwards. 



182 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 

These shoals of customers, who were to fee him 
well for his advice, as we may suppose, now he stood 
in need of raising a fresh stock, were unquestion- 
ably as welcome and acceptable to him as they ap- 
peared too troublesome to him before, when he was 
in a state of more wealth and plenty. 

Fortune, that does nothing moderately, seemed 
now resolved, as she had been extremely cruel be- 
fore, to be extremely kind to him. He had nothing 
to do from early in the morning till late at night, 
but to read questions, and resolve them as fast as 
much-frequented doctors write their prescriptions 
and recipes, and like them also to receive fees as 
fast. Fortune was indeed mightily indulgent to the 
wants she had so suddenly reduced him to, and re- 
lieved him as suddenly by these knots of curiosos, 
who brought him a glut of money. But one single 
fair lady, that was one of his very first consulters 
after his return, and who had received satisfactory 
answers from him in other points, before he went 
abroad, proved, so good fortune would have it, 
worth all the rest of his customers together, as nu- 
merous as they were, and as I have accordingly 
represented them. 

This lady was the relict or widow of a gentleman 
of a good estate, and of a very good family, whose 
name was Digby, and a handsome jointure she had 
out of the estate. This lady, it seems, having been 
with him in former days, and seen him in a more 
shining way of life, (for he had taken a humour to 
appear before all his company in that coarse odd 
dress made out of the friar's habit, and would not 
be persuaded by the people of the house to put on 
a nightgown till he could provide himself with a 
new suit,) was so curious, among other questions, 
as to ask him whether he had met with any misfor- 
tunes, and how he came to be in so slovenly and 



OF MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELL. 183 

wretched a habit? Here Mr. Campbell related 
the whole story of his travels to her, and the crosses 
and disappointments he had met with abroad. The 
tears, he observed, would start every now and then 
into her eyes when she came to any doleful passage, 
and she appeared to have a mighty compassionate 
kind of feeling, when she read of any hardship 
more than ordinarily melancholy that had befallen 
him. Mr. Campbell, it is certain, had then a very 
good presence, and was a handsome and portly 
young man ; and as a great many young gentlemen 
derive the seeming agreeableness of their persons 
from the tailor and perukemaker, the shoemaker 
and hosier, so Mr. Campbell's person, on the other 
hand, gave a good air and a good look to the awk- 
ward garb he had on ; and I believe it was from 
seeing him in this odd trim, as they called it, the 
ladies first took up the humour of calling him ' the 
handsome sloven :' add to this that he looked his 
misfortune in the face with a jolly countenance, 
and smiled even while he was penning the relation 
of his calamities ; all which are certainly circum- 
stances that first sooth a generous mind into a 
state of compassion, and afterwards heighten it in 
the breast wherein it is conceived. Hence it came 
that this pretty and good natured widow, Mrs. 
Digby, when she had expressed her commiseration 
of him by her looks, began to take the pen and ex- 
press it in very tender terms. Neither did she 
think that expression in words a sufficient testimony 
of the compassion she bore to him ; the generosity of 
her mind did lead her to express it in a more sub- 
stantial manner still, and that was to show it plainly 
by a very benevolous action. She laid a purse of 
twenty guineas before the table, and at the same 
time smiling, pointed to the table, as signifying her 
desire that he would accept it, and running to the 



184 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 

door, dropped a curtsy, and skuttled away ; and 
by the same civil act us she obliged him, she put 
it out of his power to refuse being so obliged ; so 
that, though the present was very handsome, the 
manner of giving it was still handsomer. If being 
a handsome young man of merit in distress, and 
bearing his misfortunes vdth an equal mind, are 
powerful motives to excite compassion in the mind 
of a generous lady, so the generosity of a young 
agreeable widow, expressed in so kind and so bene- 
velous a way, to a young gentleman, when he had 
been tasting nothing but the bitter draughts of for- 
tune before, must stir up an affection in a mind 
that had any sense of gratitude ; and truly just 
such was the effect that this lady's civility had upon 
Mr. Duncan Campbell. He conceived from that 
moment a very great affection for her ; and resolved 
to try whether he could gain her, which he had no 
small grounds to hope, from the esteem which she 
appeared to bear towards him already. I remem- 
ber Mr. Dryden makes a very beautiful observation 
of the near alliance there is between the two pas- 
sions of pity and love in a woman's breast, in one 
of his plays. His words are these ; For pity still 
foreruns approaching love, as lightning does the 
thunder. Mr. Bruyere, a most ingenious member 
of the French academy, has made another remark, 
which comes home to our present purpose. He 
says, That many women love their money better 
than their friends ; but yet value their lovers more 
than their money. According to the two reflections 
of these fine writers upon the tempers of the fair, 
Mr. Campbell had hopes enough to ground his 
courtship upon ; and it appeared so in the end by 
his proving successful ; she from being a very libe- 
ral and friendly client, became at last a most affec- 
tionate wife. He then began to be a housekeeper, 



OF MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELL. 185 

and accordingly took a little neat one, and very 
commodious for his profession, in Monmouth-court. 
Here I must take leave to make this observation ; 
that if Mr. Campbell inherited the talents of his 
second-sighted mother, he seemed likewise to be an 
heir to his father, Mr. Archibald Campbell, both in 
his strange and accidental sufferings by sea, and 
likewise in his being relieved from them after as 
accidental and strange a manner, by an unexpected 
marriage, just like his father's. And here we re- 
turn again to take a new survey of him in the course 
of his public practice as a predictor. The accounts 
I shall give of his actions here, will be very various 
in their nature from any I have yet presented to 
the reader ; they are more mysterious in them- 
selves, and yet I shall endeavour to make the man- 
ner of his operating in this kind as plain as I think 
I have the foregoing ones, and then I flatter myself 
they must afford a fresh entertainment for every 
reader that has any curiosity and a good taste for 
things of so extraordinary a kind. For what I have 
all along propounded to myself from the begin- 
ning, and in the progress to the end of this history, 
is to interweave entertaining and surprising nar- 
ratives of what Mr. Campbell has done, with curious 
and instructive inquiries into the nature of those 
actions, for which he has rendered himself so sin- 
gularly famous. It was not, therefore, suitable to 
my purpose, to clog the reader with numerous ad- 
ventures, almost all of the same kind, but out of a 
vast number of them to single some few of those 
that were most remarkable, and that were myste- 
ries, but mysteries of very different sorts. I leave 
that method of swelling distorted and commented 
trifles into volumes, to the writers of fable and ro- 
mance ; if I was to tell his adventures, with regard, 
for example, to women, that came to consult him, 1 



186 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 

might perhaps have not only written the stories of 
eleven thousand virgin? that died maids, but have 
had relations to give of as many married women 
and widows, and the work would have been endless. 
All that I shall do therefore is to pick out one par- 
ticular, each of a different kind, that there may be 
variety in the entertainment. Upon application to 
this dumb man, one is told in the middle of her 
health, that she shall die at such a time ; another, 
that she shall sicken, and upon the moment of her 
recovery, have a suitor and a husband ; a third, 
who is a celebrated beauty with a multitude of ad- 
mirers round about her, that she shall never become 
a wife ; a fourth, that is married, when she shall 
get rid of an uneasy husband ; a fifth, that hath lost 
her goods, who stole them, where and when they 
shall be restored ; a sixth, that is a merchant, 
when he shall be undone, and how and when he 
shall recover his losses, and be as great on the Ex- 
change as ever; a seventh, that is a gamester, 
which will be his winning, and which his losing 
hour ; an eighth, how he shall be involved in a law- 
suit, and whether the suit will have an adverse or 
a prosperous issue ; a ninth, that is a woman, with 
choice of lovers, which she shall be most happy 
with for life ; and so on to many others, where 
every prediction is perfectly new and surprising, 
and differs from the other in almost every circum- 
stance. When a man has so extensive a genius as 
this at foretelling the future occurrences of life, one 
narrative of a sort is enough in conscience to pre- 
sent the reader with, and several of each kind would 
not methinks be entertaining, but tiresome ; for he 
that can do one thing in these kinds by the power 
of prediction, can do ten thousand ; and those who 
are obstinate in extenuating his talents, and calling 
his capacity in question, and that will not be con- 



OF MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELL. 187 

vinced by one instance of his judgment, would not 
own the conviction if ten thousand instances were 
given them. The best passages I can recommend 
to their perusal are those where persons who came 
purposely to banter him under the colour of con- 
sulting him, and covered over their sly intentions 
with borrowed disguises, and came in masquerades, 
found all the jest turned upon themselves in the end, 
which they meant to our famous predictor, and had 
the discouragement of seeing their most concealed 
and deepest laid plots discovered, and all their most 
witty fetches and wily contrivances defeated, till 
they were compelled universally to acknowledge, 
that endeavouring to impose upon the judgment of 
our seer by any hidden artifice and cunning what- 
soever, was effectually imposing upon their own. 
His unusual talent in this kind was so openly 
known, and so generally confessed, that his know- 
ledge was celebrated in some of the most witty 
weekly papers that ever appeared in public. Isaac 
Bickerstaff, who diverted all the beau monde for a 
long space of time with his lucubrations, takes oc- 
casion in several of his papers to applaud the spe- 
culations of this dumb gentleman in an admirable 
vein of pleasantry and humour, peculiar to the 
writer, and to the subject he writ upon. And when 
that bright author, who joined the uttermost face- 
tiousness with the most solid improvements of mo- 
rality and learning in his works, laid aside the title 
of a Tatler, and assumed the name of a Spectator 
and censor of men's actions, he still, every now and 
then, thought our Duncan Campbell a subject 
worthy enough to employ his further considerations 
upon. I must take notice of one letter sent con- 
cerning him to the Spectator, in the year 1712, 
which was at a time when a lady wanted him, after 
he had removed from Monmouth-street to Drury-lane. 



188 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 



Mr. Spectator, 

About two years ago I was called upon by the 
younger part of a country family, by my mother's 
side related to me, to visit Mr. Campbell, the dumb 
man ; for they told me that was chiefly what brought 
them to town, having heard winders of him in 
Essex. I, who always wanted faith in such matters, 
was not easily prevailed on to go ; but lest they 
should take it ill, I went with them, when, to my own 
surprise, Mr. Campbell related all their past life ; in 
short, had he not been prevented, such a discovery 
would have come out, as would have ruined their 
next design of coming to town, viz., buying wedding 
clothes. Our names, though he never heard of us 
before, and we endeavoured to conceal, were as 
familiar to him as to ourselves. To be sure, Mr. 
Spectator, he is a very learned and wise man. Being 
impatient to know my fortune, having paid my 
respects in a family Jacobus, he told me, after his 
manner, among several other things, that in a year 
and nine months I should fall ill of a new fever, be 
given over by my physicians, but should with much 
difficulty recover ; that the first time I took the air 
afterwards, I should be addressed to by a young 
gentleman of a plentiful fortune, good sense, and a 
generous spirit. Mr. Spectator, he is the purest 
man in the world, for all he said is come to pass, 
and I am the happiest she in Kent. I have been in 
quest of Mr. Campbell these three months, and 
cannot find him out ; now hearing you are a dumb 
man too, I thought you might correspond and be 
able to tell me something ; for I think myself 
highly obliged to make his fortune, as he has mine. 
It is very possible your worship, who has spies all 



OF MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELL. 189 

over this town, can inform me how to send to him ; 
if you can, I beseech you be as speedy as possible, 
and you will highly oblige your constant reader and 
admirer, 

DULCIBELLA ThANKLEY. 



The Spectator's Answer. 

Ordered, that the inspector I employ about 
wonders, inquire at the Golden-lion opposite to 
the Half-moon tavern in Drury-lane, into the merit 
of this silent sage, and report accordingly. Vide 
the 7th volume of Spectators, 2\o. 474, being on 
Wednesday, September the 3rd, 1712. 

But now let us come to those passages of his life 
the most surprising of all, during the time that he 
enjoyed this reputation, and when he proved that he 
deserved the fame he enjoyed. Let us take a survey 
of him while he is wonderfully curing persons la- 
bouring under the misfortune of witchcraft, of which 
the following story will be an eminent instance, and 
likewise clear up how he came by his reputation in 
Essex, as mentioned in the above-mentioned letter 
to the Spectator. 

In the year 1709, Susanna Johnson, daughter to 
one captain Johnson, who lived at a place adjacent 
to Rumford, in Essex, going one morning to that 
town to buy butter at the market, was met there by 
an old miserable looking woman, just as she had 
taken some of her change of the marketwoman, in 
copper, and this old woman rather demanded than 
begged the gentlewoman to give her a penny. Mrs. 
Johnson reputing her to be one of those hateful 
people that are called sturdy beggars, refused it her, 
as thinking it to be no act of charity, and that it 
would be rather gratifying and indulging her impu- 



190 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 

dence, than supplying or satisfying her indigence. 
Upon the refusal, the old hag, with a face more 
wrinkled still, if possible, by anger, than it was by 
age, took upon her to storm at young Mrs. Johnson 
very loudly, and to threaten and menace her ; but 
when she found her common threats and menaces 
were of no avail, she swore she would be revenged 
of the young creature in so signal a manner, that she 
should repent the denial of that penny from her 
heart before she got home, and that it should cost 
her many pounds to get rid of the consequences of 
that denial and her anger. The poor innocent girl 
despised these last words likewise, and, getting up 
on horseback, returned homewards ; but just as she 
got about half way her horse stopped, and no means 
that she could use would make him advance one 
single step; but she stayed awhile to see if that 
would humour him to go on. At last the beast began 
to grow unruly, and snorted and trembled as if he 
had seen or smelt something that frightened him, and 
so fell a kicking desperately, till he threw the girl 
from the saddle, not being able to cling to it any 
longer, though a pretty good horsewoman of her 
years ; so much were the horse's motions and plung- 
ings more than ordinarily violent. 

As Providence would have it, she got not much 
harm by the fall, receiving only a little bruise in the 
right shoulder ; but she was dreadfully frightened. 
This fear added wings to her feet, and brought her 
home as speedily of herself as she usually came on 
horseback. She immediately, without any other 
sign of illness than the palid colour with which fear 
had disordered the complexion of her face, alarmed 
all the family at home with the story, took her bed 
upon it, complained of inward rackings of the belly, 
and was never at ease unless she lay doubled up 
together, her head to her knees, and her heels to her 



OF MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELL. 191 

rump, just like a figure of 8. She could not be a 
single moment out of that posture without shrieking 
out with the violence of anxious torments and racking 
pains. 

In this condition of misery, amidst this agony of 
suffering, and in this double posture, was the poor 
wretched young gentlewoman brought to town ; 
physicians were consulted about her, but in vain ; 
she was carried to different hospitals for assistance, 
but their endeavours likewise proved ineffectual ; at 
last she was conducted to the college of physicians ; 
and even the collective wisdom of the greatest sages 
and adepts in the science of physic was posed to 
give her any prescription that would do her service, 
and relieve her from the inexplicable malady she 
laboured under. The poor incurable creature was 
one constant subject of her complaining mother's 
discourse in every company she came into. It 
happened at last, and very providentially truly, that 
the mother was thus condoling the misfortune of her 
child among five or six ladies, and telling them, 
among other things, that by the most skilful persons 
she was looked upon to be bewitched, and that it 
was not within the power of physic to compass her 
recovery. They all having been acquainted with our 
Mr. Duncan Campbell, unanimously advised her to 
carry her daughter to his house, and consult with, 
him about her. The mother was overjoyed at these 
tidings, and purposed to let no time slip where her 
child's health was so deeply concerned. She got 
the ladies to go with her and her child, to be eye- 
witnesses of so extraordinary a piece of practice, and 
so eminent a trial of skill. 

As soon as this dismal object was brought into his 
room, Mr. Duncan Campbell lifted up her head and 
looked earnestly in her face, and in less than a 
minute's time signified to the company, that she was 



192 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 

not only bewitched, but in as dreadful a condition 
almost as the man that had a legion of fiends within 
him. 

At the reading of these words the unhappy crea- 
ture raised up her head, turned her eyes upwards, 
and a smile, a thing she had been a stranger to for 
many months, overspread her whole face, and such 
a kind of colour as is the flushing of joy and glad- 
ness, and with an innocent tone of voice she said, 
she now had a firm belief she should shortly be de- 
livered. The mother and the rest of the company 
were all in tears, but Mr. Campbell wrote to them 
that they should be of good heart, be easy and quiet 
for a few moments, and they should be convinced 
that it was witchcraft, but happily convinced by 
seeing her so suddenly well again. This brought 
the company into pretty good temper ; and a little 
after, Mr. Campbell desired she might be led up 
stairs into his chamber and left there alone with him 
for a little while ; this occasioned some small female 
speculation, and as much mirth as their late sorrow, 
alleviated with the hopes of her cure, would permit. 

This you may be sure was but a snatch of mirth, 
just as the nature of the thing would allow of; and 
all sorts of waggery being laid instantly aside, and 
removed almost as soon as conceived, the poor 
young thing was carried in that double posture up 
stairs. She had not been much above half an hour 
there, when by the help only of Mr. Campbell's arm 
she was led down stairs, and descended into that 
roomful of company as a miracle appearing in a 
machine from above ; she was led backward and 
forward in the room, while all gazed at her for a- 
while with joyful astonishment, for no arrow was 
ever more straight than she. Mr. Campbell then 
prevailed with her to drink a glass of wine, and im- 
mediately after she evacuated wind, which she had 



OF MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELL. 193 

not done for some months before, and found herself 
still more amended and easy ; and then the mother 
making Mr. Campbell some small acknowledgment 
at that time, with the promise of more, and her 
daughter giving thanks, and all the company com- 
mending his skill, took their leaves and departed, 
with great demonstrations of joy. I shall here, to 
cut the story short, signify, that she came frequently 
afterwards to make her testimonials of gratitude to 
him, and continues to enjoy her health to this very 
day, at Greenwich, where she now lives, and will at 
any time, if called upon, make oath of the truth of 
this little history, as she told me herself with her 
own mouth. 

The next thing, therefore, it behoves me to do in 
this chapter, is, to give some satisfactory account of 
magic, by which such seeming mysterious cures and 
operations are brought about. 

This task I would perform in the most perspicu- 
ous and most convincing manner I can ; for magic, 
I know, is held to be a very hard and difficult study 
by those learned, and universally unlawful and di- 
abolical by those unlearned, who believe there is 
such a science attainable by human genius. On 
the other hand, by some learned men, who believe 
there is no such science, it is represented as an in- 
consistent system of superstitions and chimeras ; 
and again laughed at as such by the unlearned, 
who are of an incredulous temper ; what I would 
therefore undertake to do in this place is to show 
the learned men, who believe there is such an art, 
that the attainment to a tolerable knowledge of the 
manner how magical practices may be brought 
about, is no such difficult matter as they have re- 
presented it to themselves ; and by doing this I 
shall make the system of it so plain, that while the 
learned approve of it, the unlearned too, who are 

d. c. o 



194 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 

not of an unbelieving kind, may understand clearly 
what I say ; and the learned men who have rejected 
this science as chimerical, may be clearly convinced 
it is real ; and then there is nothing left but ob- 
stinate unbelieving ignorance, which I shall not 
here pretend by arguments to lead into sense, but 
leave it to the work of time. In fine, I will endea- 
vour to induce men of sense to say, that what has 
been accounted mysterious, is delivered in a plain, 
easy, and convincing manner, and to own that they 
approve, while men of the lower class of under- 
standing shall confess and acknowledge that they 
themselves understand it; and that what has hi- 
therto been represented as arduous and difficult to 
a great genius, is adapted and rendered not only 
clear, but familiar to persons of middling talents. 
In this work, therefore, I shall follow the strictest 
order I can, which of all things render a discourse 
upon any subject the most clear ; and that it may 
be plain to the commonest capacity, I will first set 
down what order I intend to follow. 

First, I will speak of magic in general. 

Secondly, Of magic under its several divisions 
and subdivisions. 

Thirdly, Concerning the object of art, as it is 
good or bad. 

Fourthly, Of the persons exercising that art in 
either capacity of good or bad, and by what means 
they become capacitated to exercise it. 

In the fifth place, I shall come to the several ob- 
jections against the art of magick, and the refu- 
tation of those objections. 

The first objection shall be against the existence 
of good and bad spirits ; the refutation of which 
will consist in my proving the existence of spirits, 
both good and bad, by reason and by experience. 



OF MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELL. 195 

The second objection that will be brought, is to 
contain an allegation that there are no such per- 
sons as witches now, and an argument to support 
that allegation, drawn from the incapacity and im- 
possibility of any thing's making, while itself is in- 
carnate, a contract with a spirit. This objection 
will be answered by proving the reality of witches 
from almost universal experience, and by explaining 
rationally the manner how the devils hold com- 
merce with witches; which explication is backed 
and authorised by the opinion of the most eminent 
divines and the most learned physicians. 

From hence, sixthly and lastly, We shall con- 
clude on the side of the good magic, that as there 
are witches on the one hand that may afflict and 
torment persons with demons, so on the other hand 
there are lawful and good magicians that may 
cast out demons from people that are possessed 
with them. 

And first as to magic in general. Magic con- 
sists in the spirit by faith, for faith is that magnet 
of the magicians by which they draw spirits to 
them, and by which spirits they do great things, 
that appear like miracles. 

Secondly, Magic is divided into three sorts, viz., 
divine, natural, and diabolical. And natural ma- 
gic is again subdivided into two kinds, simple and 
compound ; and natural compound magic is again 
likewise divided into two kinds, viz., natural-divine 
magic, and natural-diabolical magic. Now, to 
give the reader a clear and a distinct notion of each 
several species of magic here mentioned, I set 
down the following definitions : Divine magic is 
a celestial science, in which all operations that 
are wonderfully brought about, are performed by 
the spirit of God. Natural magic is a science in 

o2 



196 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 

which all the mysterious acts that are wrought, are 
compassed by natural spirits. But as this natural 
magic may be exercised about things either in a 
manner indifferent in themselves, or mere mo- 
rally good, and then it is mere natural magic ; or 
else about things theologically good, and transcend- 
ently bad ; and then it is not merely and natural 
magic, but mixed and compound. If natural ma- 
gic be exercised about the most holy operations, it 
is then mixed with the divine, and may then be 
called, not improperly, natural-divine magic. But 
if natural magic troubles itself about compassing 
the wickedest practices, then is it promiscuous with 
the demoniacal, and may not improperly be called 
natural-diabolical magic. 

Thirdly, The object of this art is doing wonders 
out of the ordinary appearing course of nature, 
which tend either to great good or bad, by the 
help and mediation of spirits good and bad. 

Fourthly, As to the persons exercising that art 
in either way, whether good or bad, and by what 
means they become capacitated to act it, the notion 
of this may be easily deduced from the notions of 
the art itself, as considered above in its each dif- 
ferent species ; for as all magic consists in a spirit, 
every magician acts by a spirit. 

Divine magicians, that are of God, are spoke of 
in the sacred Book, and therefore I shall not men- 
tion the passages here, but pass them over, as I 
ought in a book like this, with a profound and reve- 
rential silence, as well as the other passages which 
speak of natural and demoniacal magicians ; and in 
all I shall speak of them in this place, I shall only 
speak of them with regard to human reason and ex- 
perience, and conclude this head with saying, that 
natural magicians work all things by the natural 
spirits of the elements ; but that witches and de- 



OF MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELL. 197 

moniacal magicians, as Jannes and Jambres in 
in Egypt were, work their magical performances by 
the spirit of demons, and it is by the means of 
these different spirits that these different magicians 
perform their different operations. 

These things thus distinctly settled and ex- 
plained, it is now we must come and ground the 
dispute between those who believe there are no 
such things as magicians of any kind, and those who 
assert there are of all the kinds above specified. 

Those who contend there are, have recourse to 
experience, and relate many well- witnessed narra- 
tives, to prove that there have been in all times, 
and that there are still, magicians of all these kinds. 
But those who contend that there are no such per- 
sons, will give no ear to what the others call plain 
experience ; they call the stories, let whatever wit- 
nesses appear to justify them, either fabulous 
legends invented by the authors, or else tricks of 
intellectual legerdemain imposed by the actors, 
upon the relators of those actions. Since, there- 
fore, they say, though the believers in magic brag 
of experience never so much, it may be but a fal- 
lible experience ; they reasonably desire to know 
whether these gentlemen that stand for magic can 
answer the objections which they propose, to prove 
that the practice of magic, according to the system 
laid down, is inconsistent with reason, before they 
will yield their assent. Let the stories be never so 
numerous, appear never so credible, these unbe- 
lieving gentlemen desire to be tried by reason, and 
aver till that reason is given they will not be con- 
vinced by the number of stories, because, though 
numerous, they are stories still ; neither will they 
believe them because they appear credible, because 
seeming so is not being so, and appearances, though 
never so fair, when they contradict reason, are not 



198 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 

to be swallowed down with an implicit faith as so 
many realities. And uhus far, no doubt, the gen- 
tlemen who are on the unbelieving side are very 
much in the right of it. The learned gentlemen, 
on the other hand, who are persuaded of this 
mighty mysterious power being lodged in the hands 
of magicians, answer, that they will take upon 
them to refute the most subtle objections brought 
by the learned unbelievers, and to reconcile the 
practicability of magical mysteries by the capacity 
of men who study that art, to right rules and laws 
of reasoning, and to show that some stories, though 
never so prodigious, which are told of magicians, 
demand the belief of wise men on two accounts ; 
because as experience backs reason on the one 
hand, reason backs experience on the other, and so 
the issue of the whole argument, whether there are 
magicians are not, is thrown upon both experience 
and reason. These arguments on each side, I shall 
draw up fairly pro and con; for I do not pretend to be 
the inventor of them myself, they belong to other 
authors many years ago ; be it enough for me to 
boast of, if I can draw them up in a better and 
closer form together than they have yet appeared 
in. In that I take upon myself a very great task ; 
I erect myself as it were into a kind of a judge ; I 
will sum up the evidences on both sides, and I 
shall, wherever I see occasion, intimate which side 
of the argument bears the most weight with me ; but 
when I have enforced my opinion as far as 1 think 
needful, my readers, like a jury, are still at liberty 
to bring in their verdict just as they themselves shall 
see fit ; and this naturally leads me where I pro- 
mised to come to in the fifth part of this discourse, 
to the several objections against the power of art 
magic, and the refutation of those objections. 



OF MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELL. 199 



The first objections being against the existence of 
spirits, and the refutations thereof 

The first objection which they who reject magic 
make use of, is, denying that there are any such 
things as spirits, about which, since those who de- 
fend the art say it entirely exerciseth itself, the ob- 
jectors contend, that if they can make out that 
there are no such beings as spirits, all pretensions 
to the art must be entirely groundless, and for the 
future exploded. 

To make this part out, that there are no spirits, 
the first man they produce on their side is un- 
doubtedly one of very great credit and authority, 
inasmuch as he has justly borne for many centuries 
the title of a prince of philosophers. They say that 
Aristotle in his book de Mundo, reasons thus 
against the existence of spirits, viz., That since 
God can do all things of himself, he doth not stand 
in need of ministering angels and demons. A mul- 
titude of servants showing the weakness of a prince. 

The gentlemen who defend the science make this 
reply, they allow the credit and authority of Ari- 
stotle as much as the objectors ; but as the objectors 
themselves deny all the authorities for the spirits, 
and desire that reason may be the only ground they 
go upon, so the refuters, on their parts desire, 
that Aristotle's ipse dixit may not be absolutely 
passed upon them for argument ; but that his words 
may be brought to the same touchstone of reason, 
and proved if they are standard. If this argument, 
say they, will hold good, Aristotle should not sup- 
pose intelligences moving the celestial spheres ; for 
God sufficeth to move all without ministering spi- 
rits ; nor would there be need of a sun in the 



200 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 

world, for God can enlighten all things by himself, 
and so all second causes were to be taken away ; 
therefore, there are angels and ministering spirits 
in the world, for the majesty God, not for his want 
of them, and for order, not for his omnipotency. 
And here if the objectors return and say, who told 
you that there are spirits ? Is not yours a preca- 
rious hypothesis ? May not we have leave to recri- 
minate in this place ? Pray who told Aristotle 
that there were intelligences that moved the celes- 
tial spheres ? Is not this hypothesis as precarious 
as any man may pretend that of spirits to be ? And 
we believe there are few philosophers at present 
who agree with Aristotle in that opinion ; and we 
dare pronounce this to be ours, that Aristotle took 
his intelligences from the Hebrews, who went ac- 
cording to the same whimsical, though pretty 
notion, which first gave rise to the fiction of the 
nine muses. But more than all this, it is a very 
great doubt among learned men, whether this book 
de Mundo be Aristotle's or no. 

The next thing the objectors bring against the 
existence of spirits, is, that it is nonsense for men 
to say that there are such beings of which it is im- 
possible for a man to have any notion, and they in- 
sist upon it that it is impossible for any man to 
form an idea of a spiritual substance. As to this 
part, the defendants rejoin, that they think our 
late most judicious Mr. Locke, in his elaborate and 
finished Essay on the Human Understanding, has 
fairly made out, that men have as clear a notion of a 
spiritual substance as they have of any corporeal sub- 
stance, matter, or body ; and that there is as much 
reason for admitting the existence of the one, as of 
the other ; for that if they admit the latter, it is but 
humour in them to deny the former. It is in book 
the 2nd, chap. 29, where he reasons thus : "If a man 



OF MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELL. 201 

will examine himself concerning his notion of pure 
substance in general, he will find he has no other 
idea of it, but only a supposition of he knows not 
what support of such quality which are capable of 
producing simple ideas in us, which qualities are 
commonly called accidents. Thus, if we talk or 
think of any particular sort of corporeal substance, 
as horse, stone, &c, though the idea we have of 
either of them be but the complication or collec- 
tion of those several simple ideas, or sensible qua- 
lities which we use to find united in the thing 
called horse, or stone ; yet because we cannot con- 
ceive how they should subsist alone, not one in an- 
other, we suppose them to exist in, and be sup- 
ported by some common subject; which support 
we denote by the name of substance, though it be 
certain we have no clear or distinct idea of that 
thing we suppose a support. The same happens 
concerning the operations of our mind, viz., think- 
ing, reasoning, and fearing, &c, which we con- 
cluding not to subsist of themselves, and not appre- 
hending how they can belong to body, we are apt 
to think these the actions of some substance which 
we call spirit ; whereby it is evident, that having 
no other notion of matter, but something wherein 
those many sensible qualities which affect our 
senses do subsist, by supposing a substance wherein 
thinking, knowing, doubting, and a power of mov- 
ing, &c, do subsist, we have as clear a notion of 
the nature or substance of spirit, as we have of 
body : the one being supposed to be, without know- 
ing what is, the substratum to those simple ideas 
which we have from without; and the other sup- 
posed, with a like ignorance of what it is, to be the 
substratum of these operations which we experiment 
in ourselves within. It is plain, then, that the idea 
of corporeal substance in matter, is as remote from 



202 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 

our conceptions and apprehensions as that of spi- 
ritual substance, and therefore from our not having 
any notion of the substance of spirit, we can no 
more conclude its not existence, than we can for 
the same reason deny the existence of body ; it 
being as rational to affirm there is no body, because 
we cannot know its essence, as it is called, or have 
the idea of the substance of matter, as to say, there 
is no spirit, because we know not its essence, or 
have no idea of a spiritual substance." Mr. Locke 
also, comparing our idea of spirit with our idea of 
body, thinks there may seem rather less obscurity 
in the former than the latter. Our idea of body 
he takes to be an extended solid substance, capable 
of communicating motion by impulse ; and our idea 
of soul is a substance that thinks, and has a power 
of exciting motion in body by will or thought. 
Now, some perhaps will say they comprehend a 
thinking thing, which perhaps is true ; but, he says, 
if they consider it well, they can no more compre- 
hend an extended thing ; and if they say, they know 
not what it is thinks in them, they mean they know 
not what the substance is of that thinking thing ; 
no more, says he, do they know what the substance 
is of that solid thing ; and if they say they know 
how not how they think, he says, neither do they 
know how they are extended, how the solid parts 
are united, or where to make extension, &c. 

The learned monsieur le Clerc, who generally 
knows how far human reason can bear, argues con- 
sonantly to what is before delivered by Mr. Locke, 
in his Coronis, added to the end of the fourth vo- 
lume of his Philosophical Works, in the third edition 
of them, where he writes as followeth : — 

" When we contemplate the corporeal nature, we 
can see nothing in it but extension, divisibility, 
solidity, mobility, and various determinations of 



OF MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELL. 203 

quantity, or figures ; which being so, it were a rash 
thing, and contrary to the laws of right reasoning, 
to affirm other things of bodies ; and consequently 
from mere body nothing can be deduced by us, which 
is not joined in a necessary connection with the said 
properties ; therefore those who have thought the 
properties of perceiving by sense, of understanding, 
willing, imagining, remembering, and others the 
like, which have no affinity with corporeal things, to 
have risen from the body, have greatly transgressed 
in the method of right reasoning and philosophising, 
which hath been done by Epicurus, and those who 
have thought as he did, having affirmed our minds 
to be composed of corporeal atoms : but whence 
shall we say they have had their rise ? truly, they 
do not owe their rise to matter, which is wholly des- 
titute of sense and thought, nor are they sponta- 
neously sprung up from nothing, it being an onto- 
logical maxim of most evident truth, that nothing 
springs from nothing." 

Having thus given the reader the first objections 
made against the existence of spirits, and the re- 
futations thereof, I must now frankly own on which 
side my opinion leans ; and for my part, it seems 
manifest to me that there are two beings ; we con- 
ceive very plainly and distinctly, viz., body and spirit, 
and that it would be as absurd and ridiculous to 
deny the existence of the one as of the other ; and 
really, if the refuters have got the better in their 
way of reasoning, they have still a much greater 
advantage over the objectors, when they come to 
back these reasons with fresh arguments drawn 
from experience. Of this, there having been many 
undoubted narratives given in the foregoing pages, 
concerning the apparitions of spirits, I shall refer 
the reader back again to them, and only subjoin 
here one or two instances, which may, if required, 
be proved upon oath, of spirits seen by two persons 



204 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 

of our Duncan Campbell's own acquaintance. In 
the year 171], one Mrt. Stephens and her daughter 
were together with Mr. Campbell, at the house of 
Mr. Ramell, a very great and noted weaver at Hag- 
gerstone, where the rainy weather detained them 
till late at night. Just after the clock struck twelve, 
they all of them went to the door to see if the rain 
had ceased, being extremely desirous to get home. 
As soon as ever they had opened the door and were 
all got together, there appeared before them a thing 
all in white, the face seemed of a dismal palid hue, 
but the eyes thereof fiery and flaming, like beacons, 
and of a saucer size. It made its approaches to 
them till it came up within the space of about 
three yards of them, there it fixed and stood like 
a figure agaze, for some minutes ; and they all stood 
likewise stiff, like the figure, frozen with fear, mo- 
tionless, and speechless ; when all of a sudden it 
vanished from their eyes, and that apparition to the 
sight was succeeded by a noise, or the appearance 
of a noise, like that which is occasioned by the 
fighting of twenty mastiff dogs. 

Not long after, Mrs. Anne Stephens, who lived 
in Spitalfields, a woman well known by her great 
dealings with mercers upon Ludgate-hill, sitting in 
her house alone, and musing upon business, hap- 
pened by accident to look behind her, and saw a 
dead corpse, to her thinking, lie extended upon 
the floor, just as a dead corpse should be, excepting 
that the foot of one leg was fixed on the ground, 
as it is in a bed when one lies with one knee up ; 
she looked at it a long while, and by degrees at 
last stole her eyes from so unpleasing and unex- 
pected an object. However, a strange kind of 
a curiosity overcame her fears, and she ventured a 
second time to turn her head that way, and saw it, 
as before, fixed for a considerable time longer, 
but durst not stir from her seat ; she again with- 



OF MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELL. 205 

drew her eyes from the horrible and melancholy 
spectacle, and resumed the courage, after a little 
reflection, of viewing it again, and resolving to 
ascertain herself if the vision was real, by getting 
up from her seat and going to it, but upon this 
third retrospection she found it vanished. This 
relation she writ down to Mr. Duncan Campbell, 
and has told before Mrs. Ramell, her own sister, 
and many other very creditable persons. Now as 
to these arguments from experience, I shall also 
deliver my opinion ; I dispute not but that learned 
men, who have obstinate prepossessions, may pro- 
duce plausible arguments why all things should be 
thought to be done by imposture which seem 
strange to them, and interfere with their belief; 
and truly thus far their humour may be indulged, 
that if only one person relates a very strange and 
surprising story, a man may be more apt to think it is 
possible for that person to lie, than that so strange a 
relation should be true ; but if a considerable num- 
ber of persons, of several countries, several religions, 
several professions, several ages, and those persons 
looked upon to be of as great sagacity as any the 
country afford, agree in relations of the same kind, 
though very strange, and are ready to vouch the 
truth of them upon oath, after having well consi- 
dered circumstances, I think it a violation of 
the law of nature to reject all these relations as 
fabulous, merely upon a self-presuming conceit, 
unless a man can fairly show the things to be im- 
possible, or can demonstrate wherein those persons 
were imposed on ; for from hence I form the follow- 
ing conclusive argument. What is possible accord- 
ing to reason, grows probable according to belief; 
where the possibility is attested to have reduced 
itself into action by persons of known credit and 
integrity. Now, not only the possibility of the ex- 



206 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 

istence of spirits, but the actual existence thereof is 
proved above by logical demonstration ; therefore 
are we to believe both by the course of logical reason 
and moral faith, that those existences have ap- 
peared to men of credit, who have attested the 
reality thereof upon oath. 



Second objection against the existence of ivitches. 

These objectors go on to say, that provided they 
should allow there is an existence of spirits, yet that 
would be still no argument how magic should sub- 
sist, because they deny that it is impossible for a 
man in his body to have a commerce, much less 
make a contract, with spirits ; but here again the 
refuters allege they have both experience and 
reason on their sides. As a joint argument of 
reason and experience, they tell you, that the nume- 
rous witches which have in all countries been ar- 
raigned and condemned upon this occasion, are 
evident testimonies of this commerce and contract 
being held and made with spirits. They pretend to 
say, that these objectors call not their, the refuters, 
judgment so much in question, who contend that 
there is a magic art, as they call in question the 
judgment of all the wisest legislative powers in 
Christendom, who have universally agreed in 
enacting penal laws against such capital offenders. 

But here the objectors return and say, that it 
being impossible for us to show the manner how 
such a contract should be made, we can never, but 
without reason, believe a thing to be, of which we 
can form no perfect idea. The refuters, on the 
other hand, reply with the learned father le Brune, 
it is manifest that we can see but two sorts of beings, 
spirits and bodies ; and that since we can reason but 



OF MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELL. 207 

according to our own ideas, we ought to ascribe to 
spirits what cannot be produced by bodies. Indeed 
the author of the Republic of Learning, in the month 
of August, anno 1686, has given us a rough draught 
for writing a good tract of witchcraft, which he looks 
upon as a desideratum ; where among other things 
he writes thus : Since this age is the true time of 
systems, one should be contrived concerning the 
commerce that may be betwixt demons and men. 

On this passage father le Brune writes thus : 
" Doubtless here the author complies with the language 
of a great many persons, who, for want of attention 
and light, would have us put all religion in systems. 
Whatever regard I ought to have for many of those 
persons, I must not be afraid to say, that there is no 
system to be made of those truths, which we ought 
to learn distinctly by faith, because we must advance 
nothing here, but what we receive from the oracle. 
"We must make a system to explain the effects of the 
loadstone, the ebbing and flowing of the sea, the 
motion of the planets ; for that the cause of these 
effects is not evidently signified to us, and many may 
be conceived by us ; and to determine us, we have 
need of a great number of observations, which by an 
exact induction may lead us to a cause that may 
satisfy all the phenomena. It is not the same in the 
truths of religion, we come not at them by groping, 
it were to be wished men spoke not of them, but 
after a decisive and infallible authority. It is thus 
we should speak of the power of demons, and of the 
commerce they have with men ; it is of faith, that they 
have power, and that they attack men, and try to se- 
duce them divers ways. It is true, indeed, they are 
sometimes permitted to have it over the just, though 
they have it not ordinarily, but over those that want 
faith, or fear not to partake of their works ; and that 
to the last particularly, the disordered intelligences 



208 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 

try to make exactly succeed what they wish; inspiring 
them to have recourse to certain practices by which 
those seducing spirits enter into commerce with men." 
Thus far father le Brune. But still these objectors 
demand to know by what means this commerce 
may be held between demons and men, and urge us 
to describe the manner ; or pretend that they have 
still reason to refuse coming into the belief of a 
thing which we would impose upon them, though 
wholly ignorant of it ourselves ; to that the refuters 
answer thus ; that both Christian divines and 
physicians agree as to the manner how, which 
they are so curious in inquiring after, that demons 
stir up raptures and ecstacies in men, binding or 
loosing the exterior senses, and that either by stop- 
ping the pores of the brain, so that the spirits cannot 
pass forth, as it is done naturally by sleep, or by re- 
calling the sensitive spirits from the outward senses 
to the inward organs, which he there retains ; so 
the Devil renders women witches ecstatical and ma- 
gicians, who while they lie fast asleep in one place, 
think they have been in divers places, and done 
many things. This the learned objectors say pro- 
ceeds from no demon, but from the disease called an 
epilepsy ; but, on the other hand, the more learned 
refuters insist upon it, that these ecstacies are not 
epileptic seizures ; this, say they, appears from 
Bodin, in his Theatre of Universal Nature, where he 
says, That those that are wrapped by the Devil, feel 
neither stripes nor cuttings, nor no'wresting of their 
limbs, nor burning tortures, nor the application of 
a redhot iron ; nay, nor is the beat of the pulse, nor 
the motion of the heart perceived in them ; but 
afterwards, returning to themselves, they feel most 
bitter pains of the wounds received, and tell of 
things done at six hundred miles' distance, and affirm 
themselves to have seen them done. The ingenious 



OF MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELL. 209 

Dr. Ader, makes an admirable physical distinction 
between this kind of ecstacy and a syncope, or stupor 
caused by narcotic medicines. Sennertus, in his 
Institutio Medica, writes of the demoniacal sopor of 
witches, who think they are carried through the air, 
dance, feast, and have copulation with the devil, 
and do other things in their sleep, and afterwards 
believe the same things waking. Now, he says, 
whether they are really so carried in the air, &c, 
or being in a profound sleep, or only dream they are 
so carried, and persist in that opinion after they are 
awake, these facts or dreams cannot be natural ; 
for it cannot be that there should be so great an 
agreement in dreams, of persons differing in place, 
temperament, age, sex, and studies, that in one 
night, and at the same hour, they should, in concert, 
dream of one and the same such meeting, and should 
agree as to the place, number, and quality of the 
persons, and the like circumstances ; but such dreams 
are suggested from a preternatural cause, viz., from 
the devil to his confederate, by the divine permission 
of an Almighty power, where punishments are to be 
permitted to be inflicted upon reprobate sinners. 

Whence also, to those witches sincerely converted, 
and refusing to be any more present at those diabo- 
lical meetings, those dreams no longer happen, which 
is a proof that they proceeded not before from a 
natural cause. 

Here begins the great point of the dispute as to 
that branch of magic which we call natural magic. 
The objectors may tell us, that they will freely own 
that there may be an existence of spirits, that there 
may be an existence of witches, that by a divine 
power men may be influenced so far as to have 
a communication with good spirits, and that from 
thence they may become spiritual-divine magicians 
they will likewise, perhaps, as freely grant, that by 

d. c. p 



210 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 

the intervention of a demon things preternatural 
may be brought about by persons who have studied 
the demoniacal magic ; but then what they prin- 
cipally insist upon is, that it must be contradictory 
to all human reason to imagine that there can 
be such a thing as natural magicians; and thus 
far they may form their argument. They say, that 
the persons, who contend for the magic art, own, 
that all that is brought about by magic, is by the 
assistance and help of a spirit, and that consequently 
what is effected by it must be perternatural ; now, 
they say, it is a thing inconsistent, by a natural 
power, to bring about a perternatural effect ; there- 
fore, there can be no such thing as natural magic, 
which has within itself the efficacy of destroying 
those acts done by magicians in the diabolical. 

To this the refuters take leave to reply, that the 
foundation upon which the argument is built is 
wrong grounded ; they have admitted that, in dia- 
bolical art magic, there may be a commerce held 
between men and spirits, by which several preter- 
natural effects may be brought about; and the 
reason they assign for it there is, because there is 
a preternatural agent concerned therein, the devil ; 
but then, say they, in natural magic you can pre- 
tend to no such agent, and therefore to no such pre- 
ternatural effect. This argument contains within it 
two fallacies ; first, as to the commerce held between 
a man and a demon, there is nothing preternatural 
in getting the acquaintance ; the will of the man is 
entirely natural, either naturally good, or naturally 
corrupted; the black spirit that converseth with 
him, it is acknowledged is not so, but it is from 
the will of the man ; not from the power vested 
in the devil, that the acquaintance first grows, 
therefore the acquaintance itself is natural, though 
it arises from the last corruption and depravations 



OF MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELL. 211 

of nature; but being made with a preternatu- 
ral existence, though the cause of the acquain- 
tance be corruptedly natural, yet the interme- 
diate cause or means after that acquaintance is not 
so, and therefore the effect of that intermediate 
cause may be wonderful, and seem to be out of the 
ordinary course of nature. Now, since it is gene- 
rally allowed that there are natural spirits of the 
elements, as well as divine and infernal, what we 
have to prove is only this, that man by natural 
magic may have a commerce with natural spirits of 
their elements, as witches may have with the spirits 
or demons. Now, as we said before, the commerce 
itself depends upon the will of the person, and is 
therefore natural, and consequently may as well 
subsist between the one as the other ; for the devil 
cannot force a man to hold a commerce with him 
whether he will or no. The second fallacy is calling 
the effect preternatural, no otherwise than as it con- 
notates the agent that brought it about, which is a 
spiritual agent ; for the effect is, in itself considered, 
natural, and brought about by second causes that 
are natural, by the devil's penetration, who is 
subtle enough to make use of them for such and 
such ends. Now men, by natural spirits, which are 
of a faculty thoroughly subtle, may as well with 
natural second causes compass the remedy of an 
evil spirit, as the devil is able to infect men with 
it. From these speculations a further plain conse- 
quence may be deduced, how a man may, by the 
pure force of natural magic, cure a person that is 
infested with evils by a demon ; for how is it that a 
demon infests anybody with his evil motions ? It is 
true, he is a preternatural agent, but the evil effect 
he does is brought about by natural causes. For 
how does a demon stir up raptures or ecstacies in 
men? Why he does it, as we are told above, by 

p 2 



212 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 

binding or loosing the exterior senses, by stopping 
the pores of the brain, so that the spirits cannot pass 
forth ; and this the art of physic can compass by 
its drugs, and sleep causes the same thing very na- 
turally of itself; therefore, as the evil itself is natural, 
the remedy, that is natural, will certainly overcome 
it. But then, say you, why cannot those persons be 
cured by physicians? I answer, not because their 
remedies are not in themselves sufficient to cure the 
evils themselves, but because generally physicians 
do not administer their drugs as Christians, but as 
physicians ; and when they prescribe them to the 
sick they generally prescribe to them only purely 
considered as patients, not as Christians, and therein 
they come to fail ; because the agent> the devil, is 
a subtle spirit, that brings the evil, and alters its 
situation before the remedy, which would master it 
otherwise, can take any effect; which agent, the 
devil, is employed by the horrible and impious faith 
of the antiphysician, viz., the black magician ; but 
if the physician would act the Christian at the same 
time, so far as to have a faith that things ordained 
in the course of nature for the good of man, would 
have its effects in spite of a devil, if taken with a 
good faith by the patient ; that all good things 
ordained to be for the natural recovery of men, if 
they took it with thankfulness to the sender, would 
have due effect ; why then the natural spirits of the 
elements would resist the further agency of the 
demoniacal spirit, and then nothing but the natural 
evil, caused at first by the demon, remaining in the 
person, without the further superintendency of the 
demon, might demonstratively be taken away b}^ the 
mere natural remedy or medicine. And thus good 
and pious physicians, making use of such proper re^- 
medies as their skill teaches them, and having an 
honest faith, that the goods of nature intended for 



OF MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELL. 213 

the use and benefit of man, if received by the patient 
with the same good faith, is above the power of the 
devil to frustrate, may not improperly be called na- 
tural magicians. These arguments of mine I shall 
now take leave to back by experience. 

Besides, what we have urged from reason, con- 
cerning the power of natural magic, we shall only 
subjoin, that divines themselves hold that natural 
magic, and also natural divinations and prophecies, 
are proved by quotations from that venerable writ 
which is their guide ; and bring proofs from the 
same also, that by natural magic demons are also 
cast forth, but not all kinds of demons, and so many 
works of efficacy are wrought by natural magic ; 
they tell you, such was the Pythonissa that raised 
the apparition to Saul, which appeared in a body of 
wind and air. Thus, if a person by natural magic 
should cast out demons, it does not follow that this 
was also from divine magic ; and if demons are cast 
out by natural magic, by one that is in the fear of 
God, it does not follow that he is a true magician of 
God ; but if it exorbitates to demoniacal, then it is 
condemned : and when natural magic keeps within its 
bounds, the divines tell us it is not condemned in 
the venerable book, which is the Christian's sure 
guide. But, inasmuch as the lawfulness even of 
natural magic has been called in question by others, 
I shall, in an Appendix joined to this treatise, 
examine that matter, both according to the reasons 
of our English laws, and according to the best 
stated rules of casuistry that I am a master of; still 
submitting my judgment to the superior judgment 
of those who are professed divines and lawyers ; and 
if my opinions prove erroneous, I am willing to re- 
tract them ; and therefore, in this place, there re- 
mains nothing further for me to do, but only, as I 
have shown, on the one hand, how natural magic, 



214 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 

and its powerful operations, are proved by reason, 
to show, on the other hand, how far reason in these 
cases is likewise backed and supported by well- 
evidenced practice, and notorious experience. And 
to do this, after having mentioned one memorable 
instance, which I refer the reader to in the body of 
the book, concerning the performances of Mr. Great- 
rix, to which a lord Orrery was a witness, in Ireland ; 
I shall, to avoid prolixity, bring the other testimonials 
of practice, from the success which our Duncan Camp- 
bell himself has had in this way on other occasions. 
In the year 1713, lived in Fenchurch-street, one 
Mr. Coates, a tobacco-merchant, who had been for 
many years sorely tormented in his body, and had 
had recourse for a cure to all the most eminent 
physicians of the age, even up to the great Dr. 
Ratcliff himself ; but all this mighty application for 
relief was still in vain ; each doctor owned him a 
wonder and a mystery to physic, and left him as 
much a wonder as they found him. Neither could 
the professors of surgery guess at his ailment, or 
resolve the riddle of his distemper; and after 
having spent, from first to last, above a thousand 
pounds in search of proper remedies, they found the 
search ineffectual ; the learned all agreed that it 
could proceed from nothing else but witchcraft ; 
they had now indeed guessed the source of his ill- 
ness, but it was an illness of such a kind that, when 
they had found it out, they thought themselves not 
the proper persons to prescribe to him any remedies. 
That task was reserved, it seems, for our Duncan 
Campbell, who, upon somebody's information or 
other, was sent for to the bewitched patient Mr. 
Coates, who found him the wonder that the others 
had left him, but did wonders in undertaking and 
compassing his cure. I remember, one of the in- 
gredients made use of was boiling his own water, 



OF MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELL. 215 

but I cannot tell how it was used ; and, upon turning 
over the books of some great physicians since, I 
have found, that they themselves have formerly de- 
livered that as one part of the prescriptions for the 
cure of patients in like cases. But as there are 
other things which Mr. Campbell performs, that 
seem to require a mixture of the second-sight, and 
of this natural magic, before they can be brought 
about, I will entertain the reader with one or two pas- 
sages of that sort likewise, and so conclude the history 
of this so singular a man's life and adventures. 

In the year 1710, a gentlewoman lost about six 
pounds' worth of Flanders lace, and inasmuch as it 
was a present made to her husband, she was con- 
cerned as much as if it had been of twenty times 
the value ; and a lady of her acquaintance coming 
to visit her, to whom she unfolded, among other 
things in discourse, this little disaster, the lady, 
smiling, replied with this question, Did you never 
hear, madam, of Mr. Duncan Campbell ? It is but 
making your application to him, things that are lost 
are immediately found; the power of his know- 
ledge exceeds even the power of laws ; they but 
restrain, and frighten, and punish robbers, but he 
makes thieves expiate their guilt by the more 
virtuous way of turning restorers of the goods they 
have stolen. Madam, rejoined the losing gentle- 
woman, you smile when you tell me this ; but really, 
as much a trifle as it is, since it was a present to my 
husband, I cannot help being sensibly concerned at it, 
a moment's disappointment to him in the least 
thing in nature, creates in me a greater uneasiness 
than the greatest disappointment to my single 
self could do in things of moment and impor- 
tance. What makes me smile, said the lady, 
when I speak of it, or think of it, is the oddness 
aud peculiarity of this man's talent in helping 



216 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 

one to such things ; but, without the least jest, I 
assure you, that I know, by experience, these 
things come within the compass of his knowledge ; 
and I must seriously tell you, for your further satis- 
faction, that he has helped me, and several of my 
friends, to the finding again things lost, which were 
of great value. And is this, without laughing, true, 
said the losing fair, very gravely and demurely, like 
a person half believing, and desirous to be fully con- 
firmed in such a belief? The lady she advised with 
did then ascertain her of the truth of the matter, 
alleging that, for a single half guinea, he would in- 
form her of her things, and describe the person that 
conveyed them away. No sooner was this gentle- 
woman convinced, but she was eager for the trial; 
solicited her friend to conduct her to Mr. Campbell, 
and, upon the first word of consent, she was hooded 
and scarfed immediately, and they coached it away 
in a trice to Mr. Campbell's house, whom they 
luckily found within. 

The ladies had not been long seated before he 
wrote down the name of this new client of his, 
exactly as it was, viz., Mrs. Saxon. Then she was 
in good hopes, and with much confidence pro- 
pounded to him the question about the lace. He 
paused but a very little while upon the matter, be- 
fore he described the person that took it, and 
satisfied her that in two or three days she would be 
mistress of her lace again, and find it in some book, 
or corner of her room. She presented him a half- 
guinea, and was very contentedly going away, but 
Mr. Campbell very kindly stopped her, and signified 
to her, that, if she had no more to offer to him, he 
had something of more importance to reveal to her. 
She sat full of expectation while he wrote this new 
matter ; and the paper he delivered to her con- 
tained the following account : As for the loss of a 



OF MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELL. 217 

little bit of lace, it is a mere trifle ; you have lost 
a great many hundreds of pounds, which your 
aunt (naming her name) left you, but you are 
bubbled out of that large sum. For while you 
was artfully required down stairs about some pre- 
tended business or other, one Mr. H — tt — n, 
conveyed your aunt's will out of the desk, and seve- 
ral other things of value ; and writing down the 
names of all the persons concerned, which put Mrs. 
Saxon in a great consternation, he concluded this 
paper, with bidding her go home with a contented 
mind, she should find her lace in a few days ; 
and as she found that prediction prove true, she 
should afterwards come and consult about the rest. 
When she came home, it seems, big at first with 
the thoughts of what she had been told, she rifled 
and ransacked every corner, but no lace was to be 
met with ; all the next day she hunted in the like 
manner, but frightened the whole time as if she 
thought the devil was the only person could bring 
it, but all to no purpose ; the third day her curi- 
osity abated, she gave over the hopes of it, and took 
the prediction as a vain delusion, and that what 
she gave for it was only more money thrown away 
after what had been lost before. That very day, as 
it commonly happens in such cases, when she least 
dreamt of it, she lighted on it by accident and sur- 
prise. She ran with it in her hand immediately to 
her husband, and now she had recovered it again, told 
him of the loss of it, and the whole story of her having 
been at Mr. Campbell's about it ; and then, amplify- 
ing the discourse about what he had told her besides, 
as to more considerable affairs, she said she resolved 
to go and consult him a little further about them, 
and begged her husband to accompany her. He 
would fain have laughed her out of that opinion 
and intent, but the end was, she persuaded him 



218 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 

into it, and prevailed upon him to seem at least 
very serious about the matter, and go with her to 
the oracle, assuring him there was no room for 
doubting the same success. 

Well, to Mr. Campbell's they accordingly came ; 
and after Mr. Saxon, in deference to his wife's de- 
sire, had paid our predictor a handsome comple- 
ment of gold, Mr. Duncan Campbell saluted him 
in as grateful a manner, with the assurance that 
there was in Kent a little country house, with some 
lands appertaining to it, that was his in right of his 
wife ; that he had the house, as it were, before his 
eyes, that though he had never substantially 
seen it, nor been near the place where it stood, he 
had seen it figuratively, as if in exact painting and 
sculpture ; that particularly it had four green trees 
before the door, from whence he was positive, that 
if Mr. Saxon went with him in quest of it, he 
should find it out, and know it as well the moment 
he come near it, as if he had been an inhabitant in 
it all his life. 

Mr. Saxon, though somewhat of an unbeliever, 
yet must naturally wish to find it true, you may be 
sure, and yet partly doubting the event, and partly 
pleased with the visionary promise of a fortune he 
never expected, laughed very heartily at the odd- 
ness of the adventure, and said he would consider 
whether it would not savour too much of Quixotism, 
ta be at the expense of a journey on such frolics, 
and on such a chimerical foundation of airy hopes, 
and that then he would call again and let Mr. 
Campbell know his mind upon that point. 

In every company he came into, it served for 
laughter and diversion ; they all, however, agreed 
it was worth his while, since the journey would not 
be very expensive, to go it by way of frolic. His 
wife, one morning, saying that she did remember 



OF MK. DUNCAN CAMPBELL. 219 

some talk of a house, and such things as Mr. Camp- 
bell had described, put him forward upon the ad- 
venture ; and upon Mr. Saxon's proposing it to his 
brother Barnard, Mr. Barnard favoured the proposal 
as a joke, and agreed upon the country ramble. 
They came on horseback to Mr. Campbell's with a 
third horse, on which the dumb predictor was 
mounted, and so on they jogged into'Kent, towards 
Sevenoaks, being the place which he described. 
The first day they set out was on a Saturday morn- 
ing in June, and about five that afternoon they 
arrived at the Black Bull, at Sevenoaks, in Kent. It 
being a delicate evening, they took an agreeable 
walk up a fine hill, gracefully adorned with woods, 
to an old seat of the earl of Dorset. Meeting by 
the way with an old servant of the earl, one 
Perkin, he offered Mr. Barnard who it seems, was 
his old acquaintance, to give them all a sight of 
that fine ancient seat. 

After they had pleased themselves with viewing 
the antique nobility of that stately structure, this 
Perkin went back with them to their inn, the Bull, 
at Sevenoaks. They that could talk were very 
merry in chat ; and the dumb gentleman, who saw 
them laugh and wear all the signs of alacrity in 
their countenances, was resolved not to be behind 
with their tongues, and by dint of pen, ink, and 
paper, that he made signs should be brought in, 
was resolved, if one might be said to crack without 
noise, to crack his jest as well as the best of them ; 
for it may be truly said of him, that he seldom comes 
into any even diverting company, where he is not 
the most diverting man there, and the head, though 
we cannot call him the mouth, of the cheerful so- 
ciety. After having eyed this Perkin a little, and 
being grown, by his art, as we may suppose, as 
familiar with the man's humour as if he had known 



220 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 

him as many years as Mr. Barnard, Pray, Mr. 
Barnard, quoth he in writing, how comes it, you, 
that are so stanch and so stiff a whig, should be so 
acquainted and so particularly familiar with such 
an old papist, and so violent a Jacobite, as I know 
that Mr. Perkin (whom I never saw nor had any no- 
tice of in my life) to be? And pray, replied Mr. 
Barnard, what reason have you beyond a pun to 
take him for a Jacobite ? Must he be so because 
his name is Perkin ? I do assure you, in this you 
show yourself but little of a conjurer ; if you can 
tell no more of houses than you do of men, we may 
give over the search after the house you spoke of. 
(Here the reader must understand they discoursed 
on their fingers, and wrote by turns.) Mr. Camp- 
bell replied seriously, Laying a wager is no argu- 
ment in other things, I own, but in this I know it 
is, because I am sure, after we have laid the wager, 
he will fairly confess it among friends, since it will 
go no further ; and I, said Mr. Campbell, will lay 
what wager 3^0 u will apiece with you all round. 
Hereupon, Mr. Barnard, who had known him a 
great many years, was the first that laid, and many 
more, to the number of five or six, followed his ex- 
ample ; the decision of the matter was deferred till 
next day at the return of the old man to the inn, they 
being about to break up that night and go to bed. 

The next day being Sunday, the landlord carried 
his guests to see the country, and after a handsome 
walk, they came through the churchyard. They 
were poring upon the tombs ; no delight can be 
greater to Mr, Campbell than that ; and really, by the 
frequent walks he usually takes in Westminster 
abbey, and the churchyards adjacent to this metro- 
polis, one would imagine he takes delight to stalk 
along by himself on that dumb silent ground, where 
the characters of the persons are only to be known, 



OF MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELL. 221 

as his own meaning is, by writings and inscriptions 
on the marble. When they had sufficiently sur- 
veyed the churchyard, it grew near dinner-time, 
and they went homewards ; but before they had got 
many yards out of the churchyard, Mr. Campbell 
makes a full stop, pointing up to a house, and stop- 
ping his friends a little, he pulls out of his pocket a 
pencil and paper, and notes down the following 
words : That, that is the house my vision presented 
to me ; I could swear it to be the same, I know it 
to be the same, I am certain of it. The gentlemen 
with him remarked it, would not take any further 
notice at that time, intending to inquire into it 
with secrecy, and so went on to the inn to dinner. 

As merry as they had been the night before after 
supper, they were still more innocently cheerful 
this day after dinner, till the time of service begun. 
When the duty of the day was performed and over, 
they returned to divert and unbend their minds 
with pleasant but harmless conversation. I sup- 
pose nobody but a set of very great formalists will 
be offended with scandal or scruples, that to tra- 
vellers just ready to depart the town, Mr. Perkin 
came on that good day and decided the wagers, by 
owning to all the company, secrecy being first en- 
joined, that he was a Roman catholic, though no- 
body of the family knew it in so many years as he 
had lived there, which was before Mr. Campbell 
was born. This and other innocent speeches af- 
forded as much cheerfulness as the Lord's-day 
would allow of. 

On the next day, being Monday, they sent for 
one Mr. Toland Toler, an attorney of the place, to 
find out to whom that house belonged, but by all 
the inquiry that could possibly be made with con- 
venient secrecy, nobody could find it out for a long 



222 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 

time ; but at last it came to light, and appeared to be 
justly to a tittle as Mr. Campbell had predicted. 

Being now satisfied, the next day our three tra- 
vellers returned for London; and the two vocal 
men were very jocular upon their adventure, and 
by their outward gesticulations gave the prophetical 
mute his share of diversion. Mr. Barnard, as they 
passed into a farmhouse-yard, remarked that all the 
hogs fell a grunting and squeaking more and more 
as Mr. Campbell came nearer, (who, poor man! 
could know nothing of the jest, nor the cause of it, 
till they alighted and told it him by signs and 
writing,) said to Mr. Saxon, laughing, Now we have 
found out our house, we shall have only Mr. Camp- 
bell home again by himself, we have no further 
need of the devil that accompanied him to the 
country, up to town with us, there are other devils 
enow to be met with there he knows ; and so this, 
according to the fashion of his predecessor devils, 
is entered into the herd of swine. 

However, the event of this journey, to cut the 
story short, procured Mr. Saxon a great insight, 
upon inquiry, into several affairs belonging to him, 
of which he would otherwise have had no know- 
ledge ; and he is now engaged in a chancery suit 
to do himself justice, and in a fair way of recover- 
ing great sums of money, which, without the con- 
sultation he had with this dumb gentleman, he had 
in all likelihood never dreamt of. 

In the year 1711, a gentleman, whose name 
shall be, in this place, Amandus, famed for his ex- 
quisite talents in all arts and sciences, but particu- 
larly for his gentlemanlike and entertaining manner 
of conversation, whose company was affected by all 
men of wit, who grew his friends, and courted by 
all ladies of an elegant taste, who grew his admirers ; 
thi& accomplished gentleman, I say, came to Mr. 



OF MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELL. 223 

Campbell, in order to propound a question to him, 
which was so very intricate, and so difficult to an- 
swer, that, if he did answer it, it might administer 
to himself and the ladies he brought with him, the 
pleasure of admiration in seeing a thing so wonder- 
ful in itself performed ; or, on the other hand, if he 
did not make a satisfactory reply to it, then it might 
afford him and the ladies a very great delight, in 
being the first that puzzled a man who had had the 
reputation for so many years of being capable of 
baffling all the wittiest devices and shrewd strata- 
gems that had been from time to time invented to 
baffle his skill and explode his penetration in the 
second-sight, and the arts which he pretended to. 
The persons whom Amandus brought with him, were 
the illustrious lady Delphina, distinguished for her 
great quality, but still more celebrated for her beauty, 
his own lady, the admired Amabella, and a young 
blooming pretty virgin whom we will call by the name 
of Adeodata, about which last lady, the question was 
to be put to Mr. Campbell. Adeodata, it seems, was 
the natural daughter of this very fine gentleman, who 
had never let her into the knowledge of her own 
birth, but had bred her up from her infancy un- 
der a borrowed name, in the notion that she was a 
relation's daughter, and recommended to his care 
in her infancy. Now the man that had the second- 
sight was to be tried ; it was now to be put to the proof 
if he could tell names or no ? Amandus was so much 
an unbeliever as to be willing to hazard the disco- 
very. Amabella and Delphina were strangers to 
her real name, and asked Duncan Campbell, not 
doubting but he would set down that which she or- 
dinarily went by. Amabella had indeed been told 
by Amandus, that Adeodata was the natural daughter 
of a near friend of his ; but who this near friend was 
remained a secret : that was the point which lay 



224 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 

upon our Duncan Campbell to discover. When 
the question was proposed to him, what her name 
was, he looked at her very steadfastly, and shook his 
head, and after some time he wrote down that it 
would be a very difficult name for him to fix upon. 
And truly so it proved ; he toiled for every letter till 
he sweated ; and the ladies laughed incontinently, 
imagining that he was in an agony of shame and 
confusion at finding himself posed. He desired 
Amandus to withdraw a little, for that he could not 
so well take a full and proper survey of ladies' faces 
when a gentleman was by. This disturbance and 
perplexity of his afforded them still more subject of 
mirth ; and that excuse was taken as a pretence, 
and a put-off to cover his shame the better, and 
hide from one at least, that he was but a downright 
bungler in what he pretended to be so wonderful an 
artist. However, after two hours hard sweat and 
labour, and viewing the face in different shades and 
lights, (for I must observe to the reader that there 
is a vast deal of difference, some he can tell in a 
minute or two with ease, some not in less than four 
or five hours, and that with great trouble) he un- 
deceived them with regard to his capacity. He 
wrote down that Adeodata's real name was Amanda, 
as being the natural daughter of Amandus. Del- 
phina and Amabella were surprised at the disco- 
very ; and Amandus, when he was called in, owning 
it a truth, his wife Amabella applauded the curious 
way of her coming by such a discovery, when 
Adeodata was just marriageble, took a liking to 
her as if her own daughter, and everything ended 
with profit, mirth, and cheerfulness. I could add 
a thousand more adventures of Mr. Campbell's life, 
but that would prove tedious ; and as the town has 
made a great demand for the book, it was thought 
more proper to conclude it here. The most di- 



OF MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELL. 225 

verting of all, are to be found best to the life in 
original letters that passed between Mr. Campbell 
and his correspondents, some select ones of which 
will be shortly published in a little pocket volume, 
for the further entertainment of such readers as 
shall relish this treatise ; in which the author hopes 
he shallbe esteemed to have endeavoured at the 
intermingling of some curious disquisitions of 
learning, with entertaining passages, and to have 
ended all the merriest passages with a sober, in- 
structive, and edifying moral, which even to those 
who are not willing to believe the stories, is reck- 
oned sufficient to recommend even fables them- 
selves. 



!). 0. 



APPENDIX. 



It is not that Mr. Duncan Campbell stands in need 
of my arguments, to prove that he is in no respect 
liable to the acts of parliament made against fortune- 
tellers, &c, that I undertake the writing of this Ap- 
pendix, the true reason thereof being the more 
completely to finish this undertaking ; for having, 
in the body of the book itself, fully proved a second- 
sight, and that the same frequently happens to 
persons, some of them eminently remarkable for 
piety and learning, and have from thence accounted 
for the manner of Mr. Campbell's performing those 
things he professes, to the great surprise, and no less 
satisfaction of all the curious who are pleased to 
consult him ; and at the same time proved the law- 
fulness of such his performances from the opinions 
of some of the most learned in holy science ; I. 
thought it not improper to add the following short 
Appendix, being a summary of several acts of par- 
liament made against fortune-tellers, conjurers, 
Egyptians, sorcerers, pretenders to prophecy, &c, 
with some proper remarks, suited to our present 
purpose, as well to satisfy them who are fantastically 
wise, and obstinately shut their eyes against the 
most refulgent reason, and are wilfully deaf to the 

Q2 



228 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 

most convincing and persuasive arguments, and 
thereupon cry out, that Mr. Campbell is either an 
impostor and a cheat, or at least a person who acts 
by the assistance of unlawful powers ; as also to put 
to silence the no less waspish curs, who are always 
snarling at such whom providence has distinguished 
by more excellent talents than their neighbours. 
True merit is always the mark against which 
traducers level their keenest darts ; and wit and in- 
vention oftentimes join hands with ignorance and 
malice to foil those who excel. Art has no greater 
enemy than ignorance ; and were there no such 
thing as vice, virtue would not shine with half its 
lustre. Did Mr Campbell perform those wonderful 
things he is so deservedly famous for, as these ca- 
villers say, by holding intelligence with infernal 
powers, or by any unjustifiable means, I am of opinion 
he would find very few, in this atheistical age, who 
would open their mouths against him, since none 
love to act counter to the interest of that master they 
industriously serve. And did he, on the other hand, 
put the cheat upon the world, as they maliciously 
assert, I fancy he would then be more generally 
admired, especially in a country where the game is 
so universally, artfully, and no less profitably played, 
and that with applause, since those pretenders to 
wisdom merrily divide the whole species of mankind 
into the two classes of knaves and fools, fixing the 
appellation of folly only upon those whom they 
think not wise, that is, wicked enough to have a 
share with them in the profitable guilt. 

Our laws are as well intended by their wise 
makers to screen the innocent, as to punish the 
guilty; and where their penalties are remarkably 
severe, the guilt they punish is of a proportionable 
size. Art, which is a man's property, when acquired, 
claims a protection from those very laws which false 



OF MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELL. 229 

pretenders thereto are to be tried and punished by, 
or else all science would soon have an end ; for no 
man would dare make use of any talent providence 
had lent him, and his own industrious application 
had improved, should he be immediately tried and 
condemned by those statutes, which are made to 
suppress villains, by every conceited and half-learned 
pedant. 

It is true, indeed, those excellent statutes, which 
are made against a sort of people, who pretend to 
fortune-telling and the like, are such as are well 
warranted, as being built upon the best foundation, 
viz., religion and policy ; and were Mr. Campbell 
guilty of any such practice, as those are made to 
punish, I openly declare, that I should be so far 
from endeavouring to defend his cause, that I would 
be one of the first that should aggravate his crime, 
thereby to enforce the speedier execution of those 
laws upon him, which are made against such of- 
fenders. But when he is so far from acting, that he 
doth not even pretend to any such practice, or for 
countenancing the same in others, as is manifest 
from the many detections he has made of that sort 
of villany, which the book furnishes us with, I think 
myself sufficiently justified for thus pleading in his 
defence. 

I cannot but take notice, in reading the statutes 
made against such offenders, our wise legislature 
hath not in any part of them seemed so much as to 
imply that there are in reality any such wicked 
persons as they are made against, to wit, conjurers, 
&c, but that they are only pretenders to those in- 
fernal arts, as may reasonably be inferred from the 
nature of the penalties they inflict; for our first 
laws of that sort only inflicted a penalty which 
affected the goods and liberty of the guilty, and not 
their lives, though indeed they were afterwards 



230 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 

forced to heighten the punishment with a halter ; 
not that they were better convinced, as I humbly 
conceive, but because the criminals were most com- 
monly persons who had no goods to forfeit, and to 
whom their liberty was no otherwise valuable but 
as it gave them the opportunity of doing mischief. 
Indeed our law-books do furnish us with many 
instances of persons who have been tried and exe- 
cuted for witchcraft and sorcery, but then the wiser 
part of mankind have taken the liberty to condemn 
the magistrate, at that time of day, of too much in- 
consideration, and the juries of an equal share of 
credulity ; and those who have suffered for such 
crimes, have been commonly persons of the lowest 
rank, whose poverty might occasion a dislike of 
them in their fellow-creatures, and their too artless 
defence subject them to their mistaken justice ; so 
that, upon the whole, I take the liberty to conclude, 
and I hope not without good grounds, that those 
laws were made to deter men from an idle pretence 
to mysterious and unjustifiable arts, which, if too 
closely pursued, commonly lead them into the 
darkest villany, not only that of deceiving others, 
but, as far as in them lie, making themselves slaves 
to the devil ; and not to prevent and hinder men 
from useful inquiries, and from the practice of such 
arts, which though they are in themselves mysteri- 
ous yet are, and may be lawful. 

I would not however be thought, in contradiction 
to my former arguments, to assert that there never 
were, or that there now are, no persons such as 
wizards, sorcerers, &c, for by so doing I should be 
as liable to be censured for my incredulity, as those 
who defame Mr. Campbell on that account are for 
their want of reason and common honesty. Holy 
and profane writ, I confess, furnishes us with 
many instances of such persons ; but we must not 



OF MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELL. 231 

from thence hastily infer, that all those men are 
such who are spitefully branded with the odious 
guilt ; for were it in the devil's power to make every 
wicked man a wizard, and woman a witch, he soon 
would have agents enough to shake this lower world 
to atoms; but the Almighty, who restrains him, like- 
wise restrains those. 

Having premised thus much, I shall now proceed 
to consider some of the acts of parliament themselves ; 
the persons against whom they were made, and the 
necessity of making the same. And some of the 
first acts we meet with, were those which were made 
against a sort of people called Egyptians ; persons 
who, if in reality such, might, if any, be suspected 
of practising what we call the black art, the same 
having been for many ages encouraged in their 
country ; nay, so much has it been by them favoured, 
that it was introduced into their superstitious re- 
ligion, if I may without an absurdity call it so, and 
made an essential part thereof; and, I believe, 
Mahometanism has not much mended the matter, 
since it has imperiously reigned there, or in any re- 
spect reformed that idolatrous nation. Now the 
mischief these persons might do, being so much in 
the devil's power, among the unwary, was thought 
too considerable not to be provided against ; and 
therefore our wise legislature, the more effectually 
to prevent the same, by striking at the very founda- 
tion, made an act in the 22 Henry VIII. 8 : That 
if any, calling themselves Egyptians, do come into 
this realm, they shall forfeit all their goods; and 
being demanded, shall depart the realm within 
fifteen days, upon pain of imprisonment ; and the 
importers of them, by another act, were made liable 
to a heavy penalty. This act was continued by the 
1 Philip and Mary. Conjuration, witchcraft, enchant- 
ment, and sorcery, to get money, or consume any 



232 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 

person in his body, members, or goods, or to provoke 
any person to unlawful love, was by the 33 Henry 
VIII. 14. and the 5 Elizabeth 16. and the 1 James 
I. 12. made felony; and by the same 33 Henry 
VIII. 14. it was made felony to declare to another 
any false prophecies upon arms, &c, but this 
act was repealed by the 1 Edward VI. 12. but by 
another act of the 3 and 4 of Edward VI. 15. it was 
again enacted, That all such persons who should 
pretend to prophecies, &c, should, upon conviction, 
for the first offence forfeit ten pounds, and one 
year's imprisonment ; and for the second offence, all 
his goods, and imprisonment for life. And by the 
7 Edward VI. 11. the same was made to continue 
but till the then next sessions of parliament. And 
by the 5 Elizabeth 15. the same act was again re- 
newed against fantastical prophesiers, &c, but both 
those acts were repealed by the 1 James I. 12. 

Thus far we find, that for reasons of state, and for 
the punishment of particular persons, those acts 
were made and repealed, as occasion required, and 
not kept on foot, nor indeed were they ever made 
use of, as I can remember in my reading, against 
any persons whose studies led them into a useful 
inquiry into the nature of things, or a lawful search 
into the workings of nature itself, by which means 
many things are foretold long before they come to 
pass, as eclipses and the like, which astrologers 
successfully do, whose art has been in all ages held 
in so great esteem that the first monarchs of the 
East made it their peculiar study, by which means 
they deservedly acquired to themselves the name of 
Magi, or wise men ; but, on the contrary, were pro- 
vided against persons profligate and loose, who, 
under a pretence and mask of science, commit vile 
and roguish cheats ; and this will the more plainly 
appear, if we consider the letter and express meaning 



OF MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELL. 233 

of the following acts, wherein the persons I am 
speaking of, are described by such characters, which 
sufficiently prove the assertion ; for in the 39 of 
Elizabeth 4. it was enacted, That all persons calling 
themselves scholars, going about begging, seafaring 
men pretending losses of their ships and goods at sea, 
and going about the country begging, or using any 
subtle craft, feigning themselves to have knowledge 
in physiognomy, palmistry, or any other the like 
crafty science, or pretending that they can tell 
destinies, fortunes, or such like fantastical imagina- 
tions, shall be taken and deemed rogues, vagabonds, 
sturdy beggars, and shall be stripped naked from 
the middle upwards, and whipped till his or her 
body be bloody. And by the 1 James I. 12. for 
the better restraining of the said offences, and for 
the further punishing the same, it was further 
enacted, That any person or persons using witch- 
craft, sorcery, &c, and all their aiders, abettors, and 
counsellors, being convicted, and attainted of the 
same offences, shall suffer pain of death, as felons, 
without the benefit of clergy ; or to tell and declare 
in what place any treasure of gold and silver should 
or might be found in the earth, or other secret 
places ; or where goods or things lost or stolen 
should be found or become ; or to provoke any 
person to unlawful love, such offender to suffer im- 
prisonment for one whole year without bail or main- 
prise, and once in every quarter of the said year 
shall in some market-town, or upon the market-day, 
or at any such time as any fair shall be kept there, 
stand openly in the pillory by the space of six hours, 
and there shall openly confess his or their offence ; 
and for the second offence shall suffer death as felons, 
without the benefit of clergy. 

That these laws were made against a set of vil- 
lains, whose natural antipathy to honesty and la- 



234 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 

bour furnished them with pretensions to an un- 
common skill, thereby the more easily to gull and 
cheat the superstitiously credulous, and by that 
means discover from them some such secrets that 
might further them in perpetrating the more con- 
summate villany, is plain from the very words and 
expressions of the very acts themselves, and the 
description of the persons they are made against ; 
and not, as I before observed, to prevent and hin- 
der men from the lawful inquiry after useful; de- 
lightful, and profitable knowledge. 

Mr. Campbell, who has been long a settled and 
reputable inhabitant in many eminent parts of 
the city of London, cannot, I am sure, be looked 
upon as one of those these acts of parliament were 
made against, unless we first strip the acts them- 
selves of their own natural, express, and plain mean- 
ing, and clothe them with that which is more ob- 
scure, unnatural, forced, and constrained a practice ; 
which, if allowed, would make them wound the in- 
nocent and clear the guilty, and render them not 
our defence but our greatest evil; they would, by 
that means, become a perfect enigma, and be so far 
from being admired for their plainness, that they 
would be even exploded like the oracles of the hea- 
then for their double meaning. 

If Mr. Campbell has the second-sight, as is un- 
questionable, from the allowed maxim, that what 
has been may be again, and by that means can 
take a view of contingences and future events ; so 
long as he confines these notices of approaching 
occurrences to a good purpose, and makes use of 
them only innocently and charitably to warn per- 
sons from doing such things, that according to his 
conceptions would lead them into misfortune, or 
else in putting them upon such arts that may be of 
use and benefit to themselves and posterity, always 



OF MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELL,. 235 

having a strict regard to morality and religion, to 
which he truly adheres ; certainly, I think, he 
ought so much the more to be admired for the 
same, by how much the more this his excellent 
knowledge is surpassing that of other men, and not 
be therefore unjustly upbraided with the injurious 
character of a cheat, or an ill man : however, this 
I will presume to affirm, and I doubt not but to 
have my opinion confirmed by the learned sages of 
the law, that this his innocent practice, and I ven- 
ture to add, honest one too, doth by no means enti- 
tle him to the penalties of the before-mentioned 
laws made against fortune-tellers, and such sort of 
profligate wretches ; which it is as great an ab- 
surdity to decry, as it would be to call him, who is 
a settled and reputable inhabitant, a stroller or 
wandering beggar. 

Again ; it is true that Mr. Campbell has relieved 
many that have been supposed to have been be- 
witched, as is related and well attested in the book 
of his life ; but will any one from thence argue that 
he himself is a real conjurer, or wizard, because he 
breaks the chains by which those unhappy wretches 
were bound ? No, surely ; for if that were the case, 
we might then as well indict the physician who 
drives away a malignant distemper, and roots out 
its latent cause by his mysterious skill in plants and 
drugs ; or conclude that the judge, who condemns a 
criminal, is for the same reason guilty of the self- 
same crime for which the offender is so by him 
condemned. Persons who delight in such unnatu- 
ral conclusions, must certainly be in love with the 
greatest absurdities, and must entirely abandon 
their natural reason before they can be brought to 
conclude that the Prince of Darkness would assist 
men in destroying his own power. 

The best answer I can afford those men is silence ; 



236 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 

for if they will not argue upon the principles of rea- 
son, or be guided by her dictates, I think them no 
more fit to be contended with in a rational and 
decent manner than bedlamites, and such who are 
bereft of all understanding. A rod is the best ar- 
gument for the back of a fool, and contempt the 
best usage that ought to be shown to every head- 
strong and ignorant opponent. 

In a word, I know of no branch of Mr. Campbell's 
practice that bears the least resemblance to those 
crimes mentioned in the foregoing acts. That he 
can and doth tell people's names at first sight, 
though perfect strangers to him, is confessed by all 
who have made the curious inquiry at his hands ; 
but what part of the acts, I would fain know, is that 
against ? Knowledge, and a clear sight into things 
not common, is not only an allowable, but a com- 
mendable qualification ; and whether this know- 
ledge in him be inherent, accidental, or the result 
of a long study, the case is still the same ; since we 
are assured he doth it by no unlawful intelligence, 
or makes use of the same to any ill purpose, and 
therefore is undoubtedly as lawful as to draw natu- 
ral conclusions from right premises. Hard is the 
fate of any man to be ignorant, but much harder 
would his lot be if he were to be punished for being 
wise ; and, like Mr. Campbell, excelling others in 
this kind of knowledge. 

Much more might be said in defence of Mr. 
Campbell and the art he professeth, but as the ar- 
guments which are brought against him by his ene- 
mies on the one hand, are trivial and ill-grounded, 
I therefore think they deserve no further refu- 
tation ; so on the other, his innocency is too clear 
to require it. 

After having thus taken a survey of Mr. Camp- 
bell's acts, with regard to their legality according 



OF MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELL. 287 

to the statutes and the laws of the nation wherein 
he lives, we will consider next, whether, according 
to the stated rules of casuistry, among the great 
divines eminent for their authority, it may be law- 
ful for Mr. Campbell to predict, or for good Christian 
persons to visit his house, and consult him about 
his predictions. I have upon this head examined 
all the learned casuists I could meet with in ancient 
times, for I cannot meet, in my reading, with any 
moderns that treat thoroughly upon this case, or I 
should rather have chosen them, because, perhaps, 
the second-sight was less known in those ancient 
days than it has been since, and so might escape 
their notice. 

My design is first to give the reader a distinct 
summary of all that has been said of this matter, 
and to do it as succinctly and briefly as possible, 
and then to argue myself from what they agree 
upon as to this man's particular case. 

That the reader may have recourse to the authors 
themselves, if they have a curiosity, and find that I 
do not go about to impose upon their judgments, I 
will here tell the reader where he may find the 
whole contents of the following little abstract of 
divinity and casuistry, because it would be a tedious 
piece of work to set down the words of each of 
them distinctly, and quote them every one round at 
the end of their several different sentences, which 
tend to the same meaning, but I will strictly keep 
to the sense of them all ; and I here give the reader 
their names, and the places, that he may consult 
them himself, if his inclination leads him to be so 
curious : Thomas Aquinas, iv. Distin. 34. Qucestio. 
1. Art. 3 ; Bona, ii. Dist 7. Art. 2. Qucest. 1 ; 
Joannes Major, iv. Dist 34. Qucest 2 ; Sylvester, 
Verbo Malefico. Qucest. 8 ; Rosella, Verb. Impedi- 
mentum, xv. cap. 18 ; Tabiena, Verb. Impedimen- 



238 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 

turn, 12 vers. ; Cajetan, torn. ii. Opusc. 12. de Ma- 
lefic ; Alphonsus, a Cast lib. x. de Justa Hceretieo- 
rum Punitione, cap. 1 5 ; Cosmus Philiarchus, de 
Ojffic. Sacerdot p. 2. lib. iii. cap. 11 ; Toletus, in 
Summa. lib. iv. cap. 16 ; Spineus, in Tract, de 
Strigibus ; Petrus Binsfield, in Tract, de Confes- 
sionibus Maleficorum. 

These divines have generally written upon impi- 
ous arts of magic, which they call by the name of 
divination ; and this divination, as they term it, 
they divide into two kinds ; the one, in which the 
devil is expressly invoked, to teach hidden and oc- 
cult things ; the other, in which he is tacitly called 
upon to do the same. An express invocation is by 
word or deed, by which a real pact is actually made 
with the devil, and that is a sin that affects the 
death of the soul, according to the laws of theology, 
and ought to affect the death of the body, accord- 
ing to civil and political laws. The tacit invoca- 
tion of demons is then only, when a man busies 
himself so far with such persons, that it is meet and 
just that the devil should be permitted to have to 
do with him, though it was opposite to the intention 
of the man. 

But then this express invocation is again subdi- 
vided into several species, according to the di- 
vers manners by which the devil instructs these 
men. 

The first is enchantment, which I need not de- 
scribe, and of which I will speak no more, because 
it is what everybody knows to be detestable, and 
nobody ought to know the art thereof. 

The second is divination by dreams, when any 
instructions are expected from the devil by way of 
dream, which is a capital crime. 

The third is called necromancy, which is, when 
by the use of blood and writing, or speaking cer- 



OF MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELL. 239 

tain verses, the dead seem to rise again, and speak 
and teach future things. For though the devil 
cannot recall a soul departed, yet he can, as some 
have thought, take the shape of the dead corpse, 
himself actuate it by his subtlety, as if it was in- 
formed with a soul. And some affirm, that by the 
divine permission the devil can do this, and spake 
so in the case of Samuel and Saul. But divines of 
a more solid genius attribute that power only to the 
deity, and say, with reason, that it is beyond the 
devil's capacity. But it is certain this was a divi- 
nation done in dead animals by the use of their 
blood, and therefore the word is derived from the 
Greek veKplv, which signifies dead, and Mavi^a, 
which signifies divination. 

The fourth species is called divination by the 
Pythians, which was taken from Apollo, the first 
diviner, as Thomas Aquinas says in his Secunda 
Secundce, Qucest. 95. Art. 3. 

The fifth is called geomancy, which is when the 
devil teaches anything by certain signs appearing 
in the earthly bodies, as in wood, iron, or polished 
stones, beryls, or glass. 

The sixth is named hydromancy, as when a de- 
mon teaches anything by appearances in the water. 

The seventh is styled aeromancy ; and it is when 
he informs people of such things by figures in the 
air. 

The eighth is entituled pyromancy ; that is, 
when it instructs people by forms appearing in the 
fire. 

The ninth is termed aruspicy ; which is when by 
signs appearing in the bowels of sacrificed animals 
the demon predicts at altars. 

Thus far as to express divination, or invocation of 
the devil, which is detestable ; and the very con- 



240 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 

suiting of persons that use such unlawful means is, 
according to the judgment of all casuists, the high 
road to eternal damration. 

Now as to tacit divination, or invocation of the 
devil, that is divided into two subaltern kinds* 
The first kind is, when for the sake of knowing 
hidden things, they make use of a vain and super- 
stitious disposition existing in things to judge from ; 
which disposition is not of a sufficient virtue to lead 
them to any real judgment. The second kind of 
tacit divination is, when that knowledge is sought 
by the disposition of those things which men effect 
on purpose and of their own accord, in order to 
come by and acquire that knowledge. 

Both these kinds of tacit divination are again 
subdivided into several species, as are particularly 
mentioned by St. Thomas, Secunda Secundce, 
Qucest 95. Art 3 ; Gregory de Valentine, torn. iii. 
Disput 6. Qucest. 12. Puncto 2 ; Toletus, in 
Summa. lib. iv. cap. 15 ; and Michael Medina, lib. 
ii. de Recta in Deumfide : post Sanctum Augusti- 
num. lib. ii. de Doct Christ cap. 19. et seq. 

The first of these kinds of tacit divination con- 
tains under it the following several species : — 

The first species is called Genethliacal, which is 
when from the movement or situation of the stars, 
men's nativities are calculated and inquired into so 
far, as that from such a search they pretend to de- 
duce the knowledge of human effects, and the con- 
tingent events that are to attend them. This Tho- 
mas Aquinas and Sixtus Quintus condemns ; but 
I shall, with humility and submission to greater 
judgments, inquire hereafter into their reasons, and 
give my opinion why I think this no evil art ; but 
I submit my opinion, if, after it is given, it is 
thought erroneous. 



OF MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELL. 241 

The second is augury, when anything is predicted 
from the chattering of birds, or the voice of ani- 
mals, and this may be either lawful or unlawful. If 
it comes from natural instinct, for brutes having 
only a sensitive soul, have their organs subject to 
the disposition of the greater bodies in which they 
are contained, and principally of all to the celestial 
bodies, his augury is not amiss. For if when crows 
are remarked to caw, as the vulgar phrase is, more 
than ordinary, it is, judging according to the in- 
stinct of their nature, if we expect rain, and we may 
reasonably depend upon it, we shall be right if we 
foretell rain to be at hand. But sometimes the 
devils actuate those brute animals to excite vain 
ideas in men, contrary to what the instinct of their 
nature compels them to. This is superstitious and 
unlawful, and forbid in holy writ. 

The third is aruspicy, when from the flight of 
birds, or any other motion of any animals whatso- 
ever, persons pretend to have an insight and a pe- 
netrative knowledge into occult and hidden matters. 

The fourth consists in omens, when, for example, 
a man from any words which others may have 
spoken on purpose, or by accident, pretends to 
gather a way of looking into and knowing any- 
thing of futurity. 

The fifth is chiromancy, which consists in mak- 
ing a pretence to the knowledge of future things 
by the figures and the lines of the hands ; and if it 
be by consulting the shoulder-bones of any beast, 
it goes by the name of spatulamancy. 

As the first kind of divination, by a tacit invoca- 
tion of the devil, is divided into the five species 
above mentioned; so also is the second kind of 
tacit divination, or invocation of the devil, divided 
into two species by St. Thomas of Aquin. Secunda 

d. c. R 



242 THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 

Secundce, questione nonagesima quinta articulo 
tertio, and too tedious to insert here. 

Now all these ways are by these divines counted 
wicked, and I set them down that people may avoid 
them. For how many gipsies and pretenders to 
chiromancy have we in London and in the country ? 
How many that are for hydromancy, that pretend 
in water to show men mighty mysteries? And 
how many in geomancy, with their beryls and 
their glasses, that, if they are not under the insti- 
gation of the devil, propagate the scandal at least 
by being cheats, and who ought to be punished to 
the utmost severity, as our English laws enact ? 
Mr. Campbell, who hates, contemns, and abhors 
these ways, ought, methinks, to be encouraged by 
their being restrained ; and people of curious tem- 
pers, who always receive from him moral and good 
instructions, which make them happy in the con- 
duct of life, should be animated in a public manner 
to consult him, in order to divert the curious itch 
of their humours from consulting such wicked im- 
postors, or diabolical practisers, as too frequently 
abound in this nation, by reason of the inquisitive 
vulgar, who are more numerous in our climate, 
than any I ever read of. 

But now to argue the case of conscience with 
regard to his particular practice by way of the se- 
cond-sight, whether, in foro conscientice, it is law- 
ful for him to follow it, or others to consult him ? 
The divines above mentioned having never had any 
notice of that faculty in all likelihood, or if they 
had, never mentioning it, makes it a point more 
difficult for me to discuss ; but I think they have 
stated some cases, by the making of which my pre- 
mises, I can deduce from all the learned men I have 
above quoted, a conclusion in favour of our Mr. 
Duncan Campbell, and of those who consult him ; 



OF MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELL. 243 

but my opinion shall be always corrected by those 
who are wiser than myself, and to whom I owe en- 
tire submission. I take leave to fix these premises 
from them first, and to form my argument from 
them afterwards in the following manner : — 

First, It is allowed by all these divines, that a 
knowledge which one may have of future things 
within the order of nature, is and may be lawful. 

Secondly, They imply, that where justice is not 
violated, it is lawful both to predict and to consult. 

Thirdly, 3Iany of them, but particularly Aureolus, 
puts this question : Is it lawful to go to one that 
deals in the black art, to persuade them to cure 
any innocent body that another necromancer or 
dealer in the black art may have maliciously af- 
flicted and tormented with pains ? And some 
of these casuists, particularly Aureolus, say, it is 
lawful on such an occasion to go to such a con- 
jurer, because the end is not conjuration, but free- 
ing a person from it. x 

But I take leave to dissent from these great men, 
and think they are in a double mistake ; first, in 
stating the question, and then in making such an 
answer, provided the question had been stated 
right. 

The question is founded upon this supposition, 
which is passed by as granted, viz., that one necro- 
mancer could release a person bewitched by an- 
other, which is absolutely false ; for it is against 
the nature of the devil to be made an instrument to 
undo his own works of impiety. But admitting 
and not granting this to be possible, and the ques- 
tion to be rightly stated, why still these casusits are 
out in their answer ? It is lawful, reply they, be- 
cause the end of going to the conjurers, is not con- 
juration, but freeing a good person from it ; but 
the end is not the point here to be considered, it is 



244 THE LIFE OF MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELL. 

the medium, which is bad, that is to be considered. 
It is by conjuration, according to their hypothesis, 
the other conjuration is to be dissolved ; and does 
not the common rule, that a man must not do evil 
that good may come of it, forbid this practice ? 
And to speak my opinion plainly in that case, the 
friend that should consult a conjurer for that end, 
would be only so kind to put his own soul in dan- 
ger of being guilty of hell torment's, to relieve his 
afflicted friend from some bodily pains, which it 
would be a virtue in him to suffer with patience 
and resignation. 

Others, almost all divines, indeed, agree, that it is 
and may be lawful to go to a conjurer that torments 
another, and give him money not to afflict the pa- 
tient any longer ; because that is only feeing him 
to desist from acting after his conjuring manner. 

These premises thus settled, if we allow the se- 
cond-sight to be inborn and inbred, and natural 
and common to some families, which is proved in 
the book ; and if all that Mr. Campbell has pre- 
dicted in that second-sighted way terminates with 
moral advice, and the profit of the consulter, and 
without the violation of justice to others, as the book 
shows all throughout ; if he can relieve from witch- 
craft, as it seems oath is to be had he can, which 
no one that deals in black art can do, why then I 
need not draw the conclusion, every reader will do 
it naturally ; they will avow all the strictest laws 
of casuistry and morality to be in favour of Mr. 
Campbell and his consulters. 



VERSES 

TO MR. CAMPBELL, 

ON THE 

HISTORY OF HIS LIFE AND ADVENTURES. 



I codrt no muse amidst the tuneful throng, 

Thy genii, Campbell, shall inspire my song ; 

The gentle summons every thought obeys, 

Wakens my soul, and tunes it all to lays. 

Among the thousand wonders thou hast shown, 

I, in a moment, am a poet grown ; 

The rising images each other meet, 

Fall into verse, and dance away with feet ; 

Now with thy Cupid and thy lamb I rove % 

Through ev'ry bloomy mead and fragrant grove. 

A thousand things I can myself divine, 

Thy little genii whispers them to mine ; 

Beyond the grave I see thy deathless fame, 

The fair and young all singing Campbell's name ; 

And Love himself — for Love and thou art friends, 

He joins the chorus, and his dart defends. 

What noisy talker can thy magic boast ? 

Let those dull wretches try who scorn thee most. 

a See Mr. Campbell's Life, p. 54. 



246 VERSES 

O, sacred silence ! let me ever dwell, 
With the sweet muses, in thy lonely cell ! 
Or else bind up, in thy eternal chain, 
Scandal and noise, and all that talk in vain. 

M. Fowke. 



TO MRS. FOWKE, 

OCCASIONED BY THE FOREGOING VERSES. 



Sweet nightingale ! whose artful numbers show, 
Expressive eloquence to silent woe, 
Sing on, and in thy sex's power presume, 
By praising Campbell, to strike nations dumb 

Whene'er you sing, silent, as he, they'll stand, 
Speak by their eyes, grow eloquent by hand : 
Tongues are confusion, but as learnt by you, 
All but Pythagoras's doctrine's true ; 
Campbell and he taught silence — had he heard 
How much thy lays to silence were preferr'd, 
He had recanted from thy powerful song, 
And justly wish'd each organ had a tongue. 

But could he see, what you, in every line, 
Prophetic tell of Campbell's sight divine, 
Like Croesus's sons his loosened nerves must break, 
And ask the cause — or make his Campbell speak. 

G. S. 



TO MR. CAMPBELL. 247 



TO MR. CAMPBELL. 



Milton's immortal wish a you sure must feel, 
To point those fates which you to all reveal ; 
If second-sight so much alarms mankind, 
What transports must it give to know thy mind ? 
Thy book is but the shadow of thy worth, 
Like distant lights, which set some picture forth. 
But if the artist's skill we nearer trace, 
And strictly view each feature of the face, 
We find the charm that animates the whole, 
And leave the body to adore the soul. 
Milton's immortal wish you sure must feel, 
To point those fates which you to all reveal. 

I. Philips. 

a To see and tell 
Of things invisible to mortal sight. 

Paradise Lost. 



248 



VERSES 



THE PARALLEL 

TO MR. CAMPBELL. 



As Denham sings, mysterious 'twas, the same 
Should be the prophet's and the poet's name a ; 
But while the sons of genius join to praise, 
What thine presaging dictates to their lays, 
The things they sweetly sing, and you foreshow, 
Open the Sampson riddle to our view ; 
Strong are thy prophecies, their numbers sweet, 
And with the lion combs of honey meet. 

Late on fantastic cabalistic schemes, 
Of waking whimsies, or of feverish dreams, 
New cobweb threads of poetry were spun, 
In gaudy snares, like flies, were witlings won, 
Their brains entangled, and our art undone. 

Pope, first, descended from a monkish race, 
Cheapens the charms of art, and daubs her face ; 

a (Vates) See the Progress of Learning. 



TO MR. CAMPBELL. 249 

From Gabalis b his mushroom fictions rise, 
Lop off his sylphs — and his Belinda dies ; 
The attending insects hover in the air, 
No longer than they're present is she fair ; 
Some dart those eyebeams, which the youths be- 
guile, 
And some sit conquering in a dimpling smile. 
Some pinch the tucker, and some smooth the 

smock, 
Some guard an upper, some a lower lock ; 
But if these truant body-guards escape, 
In whip the gnomes and strait commit a rape ; 
The curling honours of her head they seize, 
Hairs less in sight, or any hairs they please ; 
But if to angry frowns her brow she bends, 
Upon her front some sullen gnome descends, 
Whisks through the furrows with its airy form, 
Bristles her eyebrows and ' directs the storm.' 

As wide from these are Addisonian themes, 
As angels' thoughts are from distempered dreams ; 
Spenser and he, to image nature, knew, 
Like living persons, vice and virtue drew : 
At once instructed and well pleas'd we read, 
While in sweet morals these two poets lead, 
No less to wisdom than to wit pretence, 
They led by music, but they led to sense. 

But Pope scarce ever force to fancy joins, 
With dancing-master's feet equips his lines, 
Plumes empty fancy, and in tinsel shines. 
Or if by chance his judgment seems to lead, 
Where one poor moral faintly shows its head, 

b See the History of the Count de Gabalis, from whence 
he has taken the machinery of his Rape of the Lock. 
c Mrs. F — m-r. 



250 VERSES 

'Tis like a judge, that reverently drest, 
Peeps through the pageants at a lord may Ys feast ; 
By starts he reasons, end seems wise by fits, 
Such wit's call'd wisdom, that has lost its wits. 

Unnam'd by me this witling bard had been, 
Had not the writer's caused the reader's sin ; 
But less by comedies and lewd romances, 
Are ruin'd, less by French lascivious dances, 
Than by such rhymers' masqueraded fancies. 

From such the root of superstition grew, 
Whose old charms fertile, daily branch'd in new ; 
From such chimeras first inspired, the fair 
The conj'rer's ring approach'd, and Jesuit's chair ; 
Throng'd to the doors where magic rogues divin'd, 
And sold out ignesfatui to the mind. 

Wizards and Jesuits differ but in name, 
Both demon's envoys, and their trade the same ; 
Weak wills they lead, and vapour'd minds command, 
And play the game into each others' hand ; 
Like spiritual jugglers at the cup and ball, 
Rising by foolish maids, that long to fall. 
Some into love they damn, and some they pray, 
For greensick minds are caught a different way ; 
To the same end, tho' several paths, they run, 
Priests to undo, and maids to be undone ; 
Some blacker charms, some whiter spells cajole, 
As some lick wall and some devour a coal. 
Here ladies, strong in vapours, see men's faces 
Imprinted in the conjurer's dazzling glasses, 
There, when, in spring time, the too praying priest, 
Toasts, and does something better, — to the best 
A spouse is promised on next Baptist's d feast. 

d See the Dedication of Mr. Campbell's Life. 



TO MH. DUNCAN CAMPBELL. 251 

First some young contrite rake's enjoined to marry, 
Lest — madam's forc'd to squeak for't — or, mis- 
carry : 
In June, the lass does to the fields repair, 
Where good sir Domine just took the air. 
When, O strange wonder ! near a plaintain root, 
She finds a coal — and so a spouse to boot. 
She longs to dream — and to secure the sport 
That very day the youth design'd — must court, 
He does — she struck with rapture and delight. 
Bespeaks her fancy — strongly — dreams at night. 
The yielding fair, the ravish'd youth obtains, 
A maid she passes — so his child's free gains, 
He has the pleasure, yet is sav'd the pains. 
Thus when priest's wench — to cure the growing 

evil 
Poor St. John Baptist must forerun the devil. 

But if the ladies fall, at fall of leaf, 
Or in the winter — still there's fresh relief ; 
Let her lace close four months, and if she can, 
St. Agnes e heals the breach and brings the man. 
Thus a lewd priest to vapour'd virgins cants, 
And into pimps reverts his vestal saints. 

O ! dire effects of mask'd impiety ! 
And shall they, Christian muse ! have aids from 

thee ; 
Wilt thou, like witty heathens, lewdly given, 
To a Gehenna metamorphose Heaven? 
Wilt thou ? — O no — forbid th' unhallow'd song, 
Such profanations to Rome's bard belong. 
Let one, who gods and goddesses adores, 
Paint them like rakes and bullies, bawds, and 

whores. 

c See Mr. Campbell's Dedication. 



252 VERSES 

Our genii, Campbell, shall be all divine, 
Shall high o'er theirs as much distinguish' d shiae, 
As o'er such priests or chiromancers, thine. 
Thine, which does future time's events command 
To leap to sight, and in thy presence stand; 
Thine, whose eyes glowing with a gifted ray, 
New roads of life o'er wisdom's Alps survey, , 
And guide benighted travellers to day. 
Let me, for once, a daring prophet be, 
Mark from this hour — and poetry thoul't see 
Date a new era from thy book and thee ; 
Thy book, where, thro' the stories, thou hast laid, 
All moral wisdom's to the mind convey'd ; 
And thus far prophecies each page, that all 
Must rise by virtues, or by vices fall. 

Poets shall blush to see their wit outdone, 
Resume their reason and assert its throne, 
Shall fables still for virtue's sake commend, 
And wit the means, shall wisdom make its end. 

Who hopes to please, shall strive to please bv 
pains, 
Shall gaining fame, earn hard whate'er he gains 
And Denham's morals join to Denham's strains. 
Here paint the Thames f i when running to the sea 
Like mortal life to meet eternity.' 
There show both kings and subjects 'one excess, 
Makes both, by striving to be greater, less.' 
Shall climb and sweat, and falling, climb up still, 
Before he gains the height of Cooper's Hill. 

In Windsor Forest, if some trifling grace 
Gives, at first blush, the whole a pleasing face, 
'Tis wit, 'tis true ; but then 'tis common-place. 

f See Cooper's Hill. 



TO MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELL. 253 

The landscape-writer branches out a wood, 
Then digging hard fort, finds a silver flood. 
Here paints the woodcock quiv'ring in the air, 
And there, the bounding stag and quaking hare. 
Describes the pheasants scarlet-circled eye, 
And next the slaught'ring gun that makes him die. 
From common epithets that fame derives, 
By which his most uncommon merit lives. 
Tis true ! if finest notes alone could show, 
(Tun'd justly high or regularly low,) 
That we should fame to these mere vocals give, 
Pope more, than we can offer, should receive. 
For, when some gliding river is his theme, 
His lines run smoother than the smoothest stream ; 
Not so, when thro' the trees fierce Boreas blows, 
The period blust'ring with the tempest grows. 
But what fools periods read, for periods' sake ? 
Such chimes improve not heads, but make 'em 

ache; 
Tho' strict in cadence on the numbers rub, 
Their frothy substance is whip-syllabub ; 
With most seraphic emptiness they roll, 
Sound without sense, and body without soul. 



Xot such the bards that give you just applause, 
Each, from intrinsic worth, thy praises draws, 
florals, in ev'ry page, where'er they look, 
They find divinely scatter'd thro' thy book : 
They find thee studious with praiseworthy strife, 
To smooth the future roads of human life, 
To help the weak, and to confirm the strong, 
Make our griefs vanish, and our bliss prolong, 
With Phineus' equal find thy large desert, 
And in thy praise would equal Milton's art. 

Some fools, we know, in spite of nature born, 
Would make thee theirs, as they are mankind's 
scorn, 



254 VERSES 

For still 'tis one of truth's unerring rules, 

No sage can rise without a host of fools. 

Coxcombs, by whose eternal din o'ercome, 

The wise, in just revenge, might wish them dumb, 

Say, on the world your dumbness you impose, 

And give you organs they deserve to lose. 

Impose, indeed, on all the world you would, 

If you but held your tongue, because you could ; 

Tis hard to say, if keeping silence still, 

In one, who, could he speak, would speak with skill, 

Is worse, or talk in these, who talk so ill. 

Why on that tongue should purposed silence dwell, 

Whence every word would drop an oracle ? 

More fools of thy known foresight make a jest, 

For all hate greatest gifts who share the least, 

(As Pope calls Dry den often to the tests) 

Such from thy pen, should Irwin's sentence 11 wait, 

And at the gallows own the judge of fate. 

Or, while with feeble impotence they rail, 

Write wonders on, and with the wise prevail. 

Sooner shall Denham cease to be renown'd, 
Or Pope for Denham's sense quit empty sound, 
To Addison's immortal heights shall rise, 
Or the dwarf reach him in his native skies. 
Sooner shall real gipsies grow most fair, 
Or false ones mighty truths like thine declare, 
Than these poor scandal-mongers hit their aim, 
And blemish thine or Curll's acknowledg'd fame. 

Great Nostradamus thus, his age advis'd, 
The mob his counsels jeer'd, some bards ! despis'd 

s See many places of his notes on Homer. 
h See Mr. Campbell's Life, page 106. 
1 Alluding to this verse, " sed cum falsa Damus, nil 
nisi Nostra Damus." 



TO MR. DUNCAN CAMPBELL. 255 

Him still, neglecting these his genius fir'd, 
A king encourag'd, and the world admir'd ; 
Greater (as times great tide increas'd) he grew, 
When distant ages proved what truths he knew ; 
Thy nobler book a greater king received, 
Whence 1 predict, and claim to be believ'd, 
That by posterity, less fame shall be 
To Nostradamus granted, than to thee ; 
Thee ! whom the best of Kings does so defend, 
And (myself barring) the best bards commend. 

H. Stanhope. 



Whitehall, 
June 6th, 1720. 



A REMARKABLE PASSAGE 

OF AN 

APPARITION. 1665. 



In the beginning of this year, a disease happened in 
this town of Launceston, and some of my scholars 
died of it. Among others who fell under the ma- 
lignity then triumphing, was John Eliot, the eldest 
son of Edward Eliot of Treberse, esq., a stripling 
of about sixteen years of age, but of more than 
common parts and ingenuity. At his own particular 
request I preached at the funeral, which happened 
on the 20th day of June, 1665. In my discourse 
(ut mos reiq ; lociq ; postulabai) I spake some words 
in commendation of the young gentleman ; such as 
might endear his memory to those that knew him, 
and withal tended to preserve his example to the 
fry which went to school with him, and were to 
continue there after him. An ancient gentleman, 
who was then in the church, was much affected with 
the discourse, and was often heard to repeat the 
same evening, one expression I then used out of 
Virgil ; 

Et puer ipsefuit cantari dignus. — 

The reason why this grave gentleman was so con- 
cerned at the character, was a reflection he made 
upon a son of his own, who being about the same 
age, and but a few months before not unworthy of 

d. c. s 



258 A REMARKABLE PASSAGE 

the like character I gave of the young Mr. Eliot, 
was now, by a strange accident, quite lost, as to his 
parents' hopes, and all expectations of any further 
comfort by him. 

The funeral rites being over, I was no sooner 
come out of the church, but I found myself most 
courteously accosted by this old gentleman; and 
with an unusual importunity, almost forced against 
my humour to see his house that night ; nor could 
I have rescued myself from his kindness, had not 
Mr. Eliot interposed and pleaded title to me for the 
whole day, which, as he said, he would resign to no 
man. Hereupon I got loose for that time, but was 
constrained to leave a promise behind me, to wait 
upon him at his own house the Monday following. 
This then seemed to satisfy, but before Monday came 
I had a new message to request me that if it were 
possible I would be there the Sunday. The second 
attempt I resisted, by answering that it was against 
my convenience, and the duty which mine own 
people expected from me. Yet was not the gentle- 
man at rest, for he sent me another letter the Satur- 
day, by no means to fail the Monday, and so to 
order my business as to spend with him two or three 
days at least. I was indeed startled at so much 
eagerness, and so many dunnings for a visit, without 
any business ; and began to suspect that there must 
needs be some design in the bottom of all this excess 
of courtesy. For I had no familiarity, scarce com- 
mon acquaintance with the gentleman, or his family ; 
nor could I imagine whence should arise such a 
flush of friendship on the sudden. 

On the Monday I went and paid my promised 
devoir, and met with entertainment as free and 
plentiful, as the invitation was importunate. There 
also I found a neighbouring minister, who pretended 
to call in accidentally, but by the sequel I suppose 



OF AN APPARITION. 259 

it otherwise. After dinner this brother of the coat 
undertook to show me the gardens, where as we 
were walking, he gave me the first discovery of 
what was mainly intended in all this treat and com- 
plement. 

First he began to tell the infortunity of the family 
in general, and then gave instance in the youngest 
son. He related what a hopeful sprightly lad he 
lately was, and how melancholic and sottish he was 
now grown. Then did he with much passion lament 
that his ill-humour should so incredibly subdue his 
reason ; for, said he, the poor boy believes himself 
to be haunted with ghosts, and is confident that he 
meets with an evil spirit in a certain field, about half 
a mile from this place, as often as he goes that way 
to school. In the midst of our twattle, the old 
gentleman and his lady, as observing their cue most 
exactly, came up to us. Upon their approach, and 
pointing me to the arbour, the parson renews the 
relation to me, and they, the parents of the youth, 
confirmed what he said, and added many minute 
circumstances, in a long narrative of the whole ; in 
fine, they all three desired my thoughts and advice 
in the affair. 

I was not able to collect thoughts enough on the 
sudden, to frame a judgment upon what they had 
said. Only I answered, that the thing which the 
youth reported to them, was strange, yet not incre- 
dible, and that I knew not then what to think or say 
of it, but if the lad would be free to me in talk, and 
trust me with his counsels, I had hopes to give them 
a better account of my opinion the next day. 

I had no sooner spoken so much, but I perceived 
myself in the springle their courtship had laid for 
me ; for the old lady was not able to hide her im- 
patience, but her son must be called immediately ; 
this I was forced to comply with, and consent to, so 

s2 



260 A REMARKABLE PASSAGE 

that drawing off from the company to an orchard 
near by, she went herself, and brought him to me, 
and left him with me. 

It was the main drift of all these three to persuade 
me, that either the boy was lazy, and glad of any 
excuse to keep from the school, or that he was in 
love with some wench, and ashamed to confess it ; 
or that he had a fetch upon his father to get money 
and new clothes, that he might range to London 
after a brother he had there ; and therefore they 
begged of me to discover the root of the matter ; 
and accordingly to dissuade, advise, or reprove him ; 
but chiefly by all means to undeceive him as to the 
fancy of ghosts and spirits. 

J soon entered a close conference with the youth, 
and at first was very cautelous not to displease him, 
but by smooth words to ingratiate myself and get 
w r ithin him, for I doubted he would be too distrust- 
ful, or too reserved. But we had scarce passed the 
first situation, and began to speak to the business, 
before I found that there needed no policy to screw 
myself into his heart ; for he most openly, and with 
all obliging candour, did aver, that he loved his book, 
and desired nothing more than to be bred a scholar; 
that he had not the least respect for any of woman- 
kind, as his mother gave out ; and that the only re- 
quest he would make to his parents was, that they 
would but believe his constant assertions, concern- 
ing the woman he was disturbed with in the field, 
called the Higher-Broom-Quartils. He told me 
with all naked freedom, and a flood of tears, 
that his friends were unkind and unjust to him, 
neither to believe nor pity him : and that if any man, 
making a bow to me, would but go with him to the 
place, he might be convinced that the thing was 
real, &c. 

By this time he found me apt to compassionate 






OF AN APPARITION. 261 

his condition, and to be attentive to his relation of 
it ; and therefore he went on in this manner. 

This woman, which appears to me, said he, lived 
a neighbour here to my father; and died about 
eight years since ; her name Dorothy Dingley, of 
such a stature, such age, and such complexion. 
She never speaks to me, but passeth by hastily, and 
always leaves the footpath to me ; and she commonly 
meets me twice or three times in the breadth of the 
field. 

It was about two months before 1 took any notice 
of it, and though the shape of the face was in my 
memory, yet I could not recall the name of the 
person ; but without more thoughtf illness, I did 
suppose it was some woman who lived thereabout, 
and had frequent occasion that way. Nor did I 
imagine anything to the contrary, before she began 
to meet me constantly morning and evening, and 
always in the same field, and sometimes twice or 
thrice in the breadth of it. 

The first time t took notice of her, was about a 
year since ; and when I first began to suspect and 
believe it to be a ghost, I had courage enough not 
to be afraid ; but kept it to myself a good while, and 
only wondered very much at it. I did often speak 
to it, but never had a word in answer. Then I 
changed my way, and went to school the under 
horse road, and then she always met me in the 
narrow lane, between the quarry park and the 
nursery, which was worse. 

At length I began to be terrified at it, and prayed 
continually that God would either free me from it, 
or let me know the meaning of it. Night and day, 
sleeping and waking, the shape was ever running in 
my mind; and I often did repeat these places of 
scripture; with that he takes a small Bible out of his 
pocket, Job. vii. 14; Thou scarest me with dreams, 



262 A REMARKABLE PASSAGE 

and terrifiest me through visions ; and Deut. xxviii. 
67 ; In the morning thou shalt say, would God it were 
evening; and at evening thou shalt say, would God it 
were morning, for the fear of thine heart, whereivith 
thou shalt fear, and for the sight of thine eyes which 
thou shalt see. I was very much pleased with the 
lad's ingenuity, in the application of these pertinent 
scriptures to his condition, and desired him to 
proceed. Thus, said he, by degrees, I grew very 
pensive, insomuch that it was taken notice of by all 
our family ; whereupon being urged to it, I told my 
brother William of it ; and he privately acquainted 
my father and mother ; and they kept it to them- 
selves for some time. 

The success of this discovery was only this ; they 
did sometimes laugh at me ; sometimes chide me, 
but still commanded me to keep my school, and put 
such fopperies out of my head. 1 did accordingly 
go to school often, but always met the woman in the 
way. _ 

This and much more to the same purpose, yea, 
as much as held a dialogue of near two hours, was 
our conference in the orchard ; which ended with 
my proffer to him, that, without making any privy 
to our intents, I would next morning walk with him 
to the place, about six o'clock. He was even trans- 
ported with joy at the mention of it, and replied, 
But will you sure, sir ? will you sure, sir ? thank 
God, now I hope I shall be believed. From this 
conclusion we retired into the house. 

The gentleman, his wife, and Mr. Sam, were im- 
patient to know the event, insomuch that they came 
out of the parlour into the hall to meet us ; and 
seeing the lad look cheerfully, the first compliment 
from the old man was, Come, Mr. Ruddle, you have 
talked with Sam, I hope now he will have more 
wit ; an idle boy, an idle boy. At these words the 



OF AN APPARITION. 263 

lad ran up the stairs to his chamber, without reply- 
ing ; and I soon stopped the curiosity of the three 
expectants, by telling them I had promised silence, 
and was resolved to be as good as my word ; but 
when things were riper they might know all ; at 
present, I desired them to rest in my faithful pro- 
mise, that I would do my utmost in their service, 
and for the good of their son. With this they were 
silenced, I cannot say satisfied. 

The next morning, before five o'clock, the lad 
was in my chamber, and very brisk ; I arose and 
went with him. The field he led me to I guessed 
to be twenty acres, in an open country, and about 
three furlongs from any house. We went into 
the field, and had not gone above a third part, 
before the spectrum, in the shape of a woman, with 
all the circumstances he had described her to me 
in the orchard the day before, (as much as the sud- 
denness of its appearance and evanition would per- 
mit me to discover,) met us and passed by. I was 
a little surprised at it ; and though I had taken up 
a firm resolution to speak to it, yet I had not the 
power, nor indeed durst I look back, yet I took care 
not to show any fear to my pupil and guide, and 
therefore only telling him that I was satisfied in the 
truth of his complaint, we walked to the end of the 
field and returned, nor did the ghost meet us at 
that time above once. I perceived in the young 
man a kind of boldness mixed with astonishment ; 
the first caused by my presence, and the proof he 
had given of his own relation, and the other by the 
sight of his persecutor. 

In short, we went home ; I somewhat puzzled, 
he much animated. At our return, the gentle- 
woman (whose inquisitiveness had missed us) 
watched to speak with me; I gave her a conve- 
nience, and told her that my opinion was, that her 



264 A REMARKABLE PASSAGE 

son's complaint was not to be slighted nor altogether 
discredited, yet that my judgment in his case was 
not settled. I gave her caution, moreover, that the 
thing might not take wind, lest the whole country 
should ring with what we yet had no assurance of. 

In this juncture of time I had business which 
would admit no delay, wherefore I went for Laun- 
ceston that evening, but promised to see them again 
next week ; yet I was prevented by an occasion 
which pleaded a sufficient excuse, for my wife was 
that week brought home from a neighbour's house 
very ill. However, my mind was upon the ad- 
venture ; I studied the case ; and about three 
weeks after went again, resolving by the help of 
God to see the utmost. 

The next morning, being the 27th day of July, 
1665, I went to the haunted field by myself, and 
walked the breadth of it without any encounter ; 
I returned, and took the other walk, and then the 
spectrum appeared to me, much about the same place 
I saw it before, when the young gentleman was with 
me. In my thoughts it moved swifter than the 
time before, and about ten feet distant from me on 
my right hand, insomuch that I had not time to 
speak, as I determined with myself beforehand. 

The evening of this day, the parents, the son, 
and myself, being in the chamber where I lay, I 
propounded to them our going altogether to the 
place next morning, and some asseveration that 
there was no danger it, we all resolved upon it. 
The morning being come, lest we should alarm the 
family of servants, they went under the pretence of 
seeing a field of wheat, and I took my horse and 
fetched a compass another way, and so met at the 
stile we had appointed. 

Thence we all four walked leisurely into the 
quartils, and had passed above half the field before 



OF AN APPARITION. 265 

the ghost made appearance. It then came over the 
stile just before us, and moved with that swiftness, 
that by the time we had gone six or seven steps 
it passed by. I immediately turned head and 
ran after it, with the young man by my side ; we 
saw it pass over the stile at which we entered, but 
no further ; I stepped upon the hedge at one place, 
he at another, but could discern nothing ; whereas 
I dare aver that the swiftest horse in England 
could not have conveyed himself out of sight in that 
short space of time. Two things I observed in this 
day's appearance. 

1. That a spaniel dog, who followed the company 
unregarded, did bark and run away as the spectrum 
passed by ; whence it is easy to conclude that it 
was not our fear or fancy which made the appa- 
rition. 

2. That the motion of the spectrum was not gra- 
datim, or by steps and moving of the feet, but a 
kind of gliding, as children upon the ice, or a boat 
down a swift river, which punctually answers the 
descriptions the ancients gave of the motion of their 
Lemures, which was, 

Kara pv^v aepiov kou oq[at}v airapavoSio-TGv. 

Heliodor. 

But to proceed ; this ocular evidence clearly 
convinced, but withal strangely affrighted, the old 
gentleman and his wife, who knew this Dorothy 
Dingley in her lifetime, were at her burial, and now 
plainly saw her features in this present apparition. 
I encouraged them as well as I could ; but after 
this they went no more. However, I was resolved 
to proceed, and use such lawful means as God hath 
discovered, and learned men have successfully 
practised, in these unvulgar cases. 



266 A REMARKABLE PASSAGE 

The next morning, being Thursday, I went out 
very early by myself, and walked for about an 
hours space in meditation and prayer in the field 
next adjoining to the quartils. Soon after five, I 
stepped over the stile into the disturbed field, and 
had not gone above thirty or forty paces before the 
ghost appeared at the further stile. I spake to it 
with a loud voice, in some such sentences as the 
way of these dealings directed me, whereupon it 
approached but slowly, and when I came near, it 
moved not. I spake again, and it answered in a 
voice neither very audible nor intelligible. I was 
not in the least terrified, and therefore persisted 
until it spake again and gave me satisfaction. But 
the work could not be finished at this time ; where- 
fore, the same evening, an hour after sunset, it met 
me again near the same place, and after a few 
words of each side it quietly vanished, and neither 
doth appear since, nor ever will more, to any man's 
disturbance. The discourse in the morning lasted 
about a quarter of an hour. 

These things are true, and I know them to be 
so with as much certainty as eyes and ears can 
give me, and until I can be persuaded that my 
senses do deceive me about their proper object ; 
and by that persuasion deprive myself of the 
strongest inducement to believe the Christian re- 
ligion, I must and will assert that these things in 
this paper are true. 

As for the manner of my proceeding, I find no 
reason to be ashamed of it, for I can justify it to 
men of good principles, discretion, and recondite 
learning, though in this case I choose to content 
myself in the assurance of the thing, rather than be 
at the unprofitable trouble to persuade others to 
believe it, for I know full well with what difficulty 
relations of so uncommon a nature and practice, 



OF AN APPARITION. 267 

obtain belief. He that tells such a story, may ex- 
pect to be dealt withal as a traveller in Poland by 
the robbers, viz., first murdered and then searched ; 
first condemned for a liar, or superstitious, and 
then (when it is too late) have his reasons and 
proofs examined. This incredulity may be at- 
tributed, 

1. To the infinite abuses of the people, and im- 
positions upon their faith by the cunning monks and 
friars, &c., in the days of darkness and popery, for 
they made apparitions as often as they pleased, and 
got both money and credit by quieting the terricu- 
lamenti vulgi, which their own artifice had raised. 

2. To the prevailing of Somatism and the Hob- 
bean principle in these times, which is a revival of 
the doctrine of the Sadducees, and as it denies the 
nature, so cannot consist with the apparition of 
spirits ; of which see, Leviath. P. I. c. 12. 

3. To the ignorance of men in our age, in this 
peculiar and mysterious part of philosophy and 
religion, namely, the communication between spirits 
and men. Not one scholar of ten thousand (though 
otherwise of excellent learning) knows anything of 
it, or the way how to manage it. This ignorance 
breeds fear, and abhorrence of that which other- 
wise might be of incomparable benefit to mankind. 

But I being a clergyman, and young, and a 
stranger in these parts, do apprehend silence and 
secrecy to be my best security. 

In rebus abstrusissimis abundam cautela non nocet, 

September 4th, 1665. 



268 A REMARKABLE PASSAGE 



POSTSCRIPT. 



It is possible that the unacquaintedness of some 
men with church history, and the writings of the 
ancient fathers, may be one cause of their prejudice 
against things and narratives of this nature ; I could 
cite out of them hundreds of passages in confirma- 
tion, a pari, of what I have now done and written. 
But a single testimony shall serve to fill up this 
page. 

Saint Cyprian a was a father of the third cen- 
tury, contemporary with Origen, Tertullian, Lac- 
tantius, Clem. Alexand., and other learned men. 
Observe his words : — 

S. Cypriani Epist. ad Demetrium Ethnicum, p. 328. 

Si audire velles et videre quando spiritus mali 
a nobis adjurantur et torquentur spiritualibus Jia- 
gris ; quando dcemones ejulantes et gementes humana 
voce venturum judicium confitentur : videbis nos 
rogari ab Us quos tu rogas, et tamen ab lis quos tu 
adoras : videbis sub manu nostra stare vinctos et 
tremere captivos, quos tu veneraris ut dominos, 
Certe vel sic in erroribus tuis confundi poteris, cum 
conspexeris et audieris deos, tuos quid sint, nostra 
interrogatione, statim prodere, tyc. 

See Pamelius's Notes on Tertullian, n. 64. 

" If you would hear and see, when evil spirits 
are by us adjured and put to spiritual torture ; 

a St. Cyprianus Episcopus Carthagin. Martirio hono- 
ratus An. Dom. 250. 



OF AN APPARITION. 269 

when the very devils, groaning and lamenting with 
a human voice, confess a future judgment ; you 
shall hear us entreated by those whom you entreat, 
and by those whom you adore ; you shall see those 
stand fettered as it were under our hands, and 
tremble like captive slaves, whom you worship as 
deities. Certainly you must be thus confounded in 
your errors, when you shall see and hear your gods, 
upon questions we put to them, immediately betray 
what they are.'' 



THE 

DUMB PHILOSOPHER, 

OK 

GREAT BRITAIN'S WONDER ; 

CONTAINING : 

I. A faithful and very surprising Account how Dickory 
Cronke, a Tinner's son, in the County of Cornwall, was 
born Dumb, and continued so for Fifty-eight Years ; and 
how, some days before he died, he came to his Speech ; 
with Memoirs of his Life, and the Manner of his Death. 

II. A Declaration of his Faith and Principles in Reli- 
gion; with a Collection of Select Meditations, com- 
posed in his Retirement. 

III. His Prophetical Observations upon the Affairs of 
Europe, more particularly of Great Britain, from 1720 to 
1729. The whole extracted from his Original Papers, 
and confirmed by unquestionable Authority. 

TO WHICH IS ANNEXED HIS ELEGY, 

WRITTEN BY A YOUNG CORNISH GENTLEMAN, OF 
EXETER COLLEGE IN OXFORD. 

WITH 

AN EPITAPH BY ANOTHER HAND. 



6 Non quis, sed quid." 



L ND ON: 



Printed for and Sold by Thomas Bickerton, at 
the Crown, in Paternoster Row. 1719. 



PREFACE. 



The formality of a preface to this little book might 
have been very well omitted, if it were not to gratify 
the curiosity of some inquisitive people, who, I 
foresee, will be apt to make objections against the 
reality of the narrative. 

Indeed the public has too often been imposed 
upon by fictitious stories, and some of a very late 
date, so that I think myself obliged by the usual 
respect which is paid to candid and impartial 
readers, to acquaint them, by way of introduction, 
with what they are to expect, and what they may 
depend upon, and yet with this caution too, that it 
is an indication of ill nature or ill manners, if not 
both, to pry into a secret that is industriously con- 
cealed. 

However, that there may be nothing wanting on 
my part, I do hereby assure the reader, that the 
papers from whence the following sheets were ex- 
tracted, are now in town, in the custody of a person 
of unquestionable reputation, who, I will be bold to 
say, will not only be ready, but proud, to produce 
them upon a good occasion, and that I think is as 
much satisfaction as the nature of this case requires. 

d. c. T 



IV PREFACE. 

As to the performance, it can signify little now 
to make an apology upon that account, any further 
than this, that if the reader pleases he may take 
notice that what he has now before him was col- 
lected from a large bundle of papers, most of which 
were writ in shorthand, and very ill-digested. 
However, this may be relied upon, that though the 
language is something altered, and now and then a 
word thrown in to help the expression, yet strict 
care has been taken to speak the author's mind, 
and keep as close as possible to the meaning of the 
original. For the design, I think there is nothing 
need be said in vindication of that. Here is a 
dumb philosopher introduced to a wicked and de- 
generate generation, as a proper emblem of virtue 
and morality ; and if the world could be persuaded 
to look upon him with candour and impartiality, 
and then to copy after him, the editor has gained 
his end, and would think himself sufficiently re- 
compensed for his present trouble. 



THE DUMB PHILOSOPHER, 



OR 



GREAT BRITAIN'S WONDER 



PART I. 

Among the many strange and surprising events 
that help to fill the accounts of this last century, 
I know none that merit more an entire credit, or 
are more fit to be preserved and handed to pos- 
terity than those I am now going to lay before the 
public. 

Dickory Cronke, the subject of the following 
narrative, was born at a little hamlet, near St. Co- 
lumn, in Cornwall, on the 29th of May, 1660, being 
the day and year in which king Charles the Second 
was restored. His parents were of mean extraction, 
but honest, industrious people, and well beloved in 
their neighbourhood. His father's chief business 
was to work at the tin mines ; his mother stayed at 
home to look after the children, of which they had 
several living at the same time. Our Dickory was 
the youngest, and being but a sickly child, had 
always a double portion of her care and tender- 
ness. 

It was upwards of three years before it was dis- 
covered that he was born dumb, the knowledge of 

t2 



b THE DUMB PHILOSOPHER, 

which at first gave his mother great uneasiness, but 
finding soon after that he had his hearing, and all 
his other senses to the greatest perfection, her grief 
began to abate, and she resolved to have him 
brought up as well as their circumstances and his 
capacity would permit. 

As he grew, notwithstanding his want of speech, 
he every day gave some instance of a ready 
genius, and a genius much superior to the country 
children, insomuch that several gentlemen in the 
neighbourhood took particular notice of him, and 
would often call him Restoration Dick, and give 
him money, &c. 

When he came to be eight years of age, his mo- 
ther agreed with a person in the next village, to 
teach him to read and write, both which, in a very 
short time, he acquired to such perfection, especially 
the latter, that he not only taught his own brothers 
and sisters, but likewise several young men and 
women in the neighbourhood, which often brought 
him in small sums, which he always laid out in such 
necessaries as he stood most in need of. 

In this state he continued till he was about 
twenty, and then he began to reflect how scan- 
dalous it was for a young man of his age and cir- 
cumstances to live idle at home, and so resolves to 
go with his father to the mines, to try if he could 
get something towards the support of himself and 
the family ; but being of a tender constitution, and 
often sick, he soon perceived that sort of business 
was too hard for him, so was forced to return home 
and continue in his former station ; upon which he 
grew exceeding melancholy, which his mother ob- 
serving, she comforted him in the best manner she 
could, telling him that if it should please God to 
take her away, she had something left in store for 
him, which would preserve him against public want. 



OR GREAT BRITAIN S WONDER. 7 

This kind assurance from a mother whom he so 
dearly loved gave him some, though not an entire 
satisfaction ; however he resolves to acquiesce un- 
der it till Providence should order something for 
him more to his content and advantage, which, in a 
short time happened according to his wish. The 
manner was thus : — 

One Mr. Owen Parry, a Welsh gentleman of 
good repute, coming from Bristol to Padstow, a 
little seaport in the county of Cornwall, near the 
place where Dickory dwelt, and hearing much of 
this dumb man's perfections, would needs have him 
sent for ; and finding, by his significant gestures 
and all outward appearances that he much exceeded 
the character that the country gave of him, took a 
mighty liking to him, insomuch that he told him, if 
he would go with him into Pembrokeshire, he would 
be kind to him, and take care of him as long as he 
lived, 

This kind and unexpected offer was so welcome 
to poor Dickory, that without any further consider- 
ation, he got a pen and ink and writ a note, and in 
a very handsome and submissive manner returned 
him thanks for his favour, assuring him he would do 
his best to continue and improve it ; and that he 
would be ready to wait upon him whenever he 
should be pleased to command. 

To shorten the account as much as possible, all 
things were concluded to their mutual satisfaction, 
and in about a fortnight's time they set forward for 
Wales, where Dickory, notwithstanding his dumb- 
ness, behaved himself with so much diligence and 
affability, that he not only gained the love of the 
family where he lived, but of everybody round him. 

In this station he continued till the death of his 
master, which happened about twenty years after- 
wards ; in all which time, as has been confirmed by 



8 THE DUMB PHILOSOPHER, 

several of the family, he was never observed to be 
any ways disguised by drinking, or to be guilty of 
any of the follies and irregularities incident to ser- 
vants in gentleman's houses. On the contrary, 
when he had any spare time, his constant custom 
was to retire with some good book into a private 
place within call, and there employ himself in read- 
ing, and then writing down his observations upon 
what he read. 

After the death of his master, whose loss afflicted 
him to the last degree, one Mrs. Mary Mordant, a 
gentlewoman of great virtue and piety, and a very 
good fortune, took him into her service, and carried 
him with her, first to Bath, and then to Bristol, 
where, after a lingering distemper, which continued 
for about four years, she died likewise. 

Upon the loss of his mistress, Dickory grew again 
exceeding melancholy and disconsolate; at length, 
reflecting that death is but a common debt which 
all mortals owe to nature, and must be paid sooner 
or later, he became a little better satisfied, and so 
determines to get together what he had saved in 
his service, and then to return to his native coun- 
try, and there finish his life in privacy and retire- 
ment. 

Having been, as has been mentioned, about 
twenty-four years a servant, and having, in the in- 
terim, received two legacies, viz., one of thirty 
pounds, left him by his master, and another of fif- 
teen pounds by his mistress, and being always very 
frugal, he had got by him in the whole upwards of 
sixty pounds. This, thinks he, with prudent manage- 
ment, will be enough to support me as long as I 
live, and so I'll e'en lay aside all thoughts of future 
business, and make the best of my way to Cornwall, 
and there find out some safe and solitary retreat, 
where I may have liberty to meditate and make my 



OE GREAT BRITAIN S WONDER. 9 

melancholy observations upon the several occur- 
rences of human life. 

This resolution prevailed so far, that no time was 
let slip to get everything in readiness to go with 
the first ship. As to his money, he always kept 
that locked up by him, unless he sometimes lent it 
to a friend without interest, for he had a mortal 
hatred to all sorts of usury or extortion. His books, 
of which he had a considerable quantity, and some 
of them very good ones, together v/ith his other 
equipage, he got packed up, that nothing might be 
wanting against the first opportunity. 

In a few days he heard of a vessel bound to Pad- 
stow, the very port he wished to go to, being within 
four or five miles of the place where he was born. 
When he came thither, which was in less than a 
week, his first business was to inquire after the 
state of his family. It was some time before he 
could get any information of them, until an old man 
that knew his father and mother, and remembered 
they had a son was born dumb, recollected him, and 
after a great deal of difficulty, made him understand 
that all his family except his youngest sister were 
dead, and that she was a widow, and lived at a little 
town called St. Helen's, about ten miles further in 
the country. 

This doleful news, we must imagine, must be ex- 
tremely shocking, and add a new sting to his former 
affliction ; and here it was that he began to exercise 
the philosopher, and to demonstrate himself both a 
wise and a good man. All these things, thinks he, 
are the will of Providence, and must not be dis- 
puted ; and so he bore up under them with an en- 
tire resignation, resolving that, as soon as he could 
find a place where he might deposit his trunk and 
boxes with safety, he would go to St. Helen's in 
quest of his sister. 



10 THE DUMB PHILOSOPHER, 

How his sister and he met, and how transported 
they were to see each other after so long an interval, 
I think is not very material. It is enough for the 
present purpose that Dickory soon recollected his 
sister, and she him ; and after a great many en- 
dearing tokens of love and tenderness, he wrote to 
her, telling her that he believed Providence had 
bestowed on him as much as would support him as 
long as he lived, and that if she thought proper he 
would come and spend the remainder of his days 
with her. 

The good woman no sooner read his proposal 
than she accepted it, adding, withal, that she could 
wish her entertainment was better ; but if he would 
accept of it as it was, she would do her best to 
make everything easy, and that he should be wel- 
come upon his own terms, to stay with her as long 
as he pleased. 

This affair being so happily settled to his full 
satisfaction, he returns to Padstow to fetch the 
things he had left behind him, and the next day 
came back to St. Helen's, where, according to his 
own proposal, he continued to the day of his death, 
which happened upon the 29th of May, 1718, 
about the same hour in which he was born. 

Having thus given a short detail of the several 
periods of his life, extracted chiefly from the papers 
which he left behind him, I come in the next place 
to make a few observations how he managed him- 
self and spent his time toward the latter part of it. 

His constant practice, both winter and summer, 
was to rise and set with the sun ; and if the weather 
would permit, he never failed to walk in some un- 
frequented place, for three hours, both morning and 
evening, and there it is supposed he composed the 
following meditations. The chief part of his suste- 
nance was milk, with a little bread boiled in it, of 



or great Britain's wonder. 1 1 

which in the morning, after his walk, he would 
eat the quantity of a pint, and sometimes more. 
Dinners he never eat any ; and at night he would 
only have a pretty large piece of bread, and drink 
a draught of good spring water ; and after this me- 
thod he lived during the whole time he was at St. 
Helen's. It is observed of him that he never slept 
out of a bed, nor never lay awake in one ; which I 
take to be an argument, not only of a strong and 
healthful constitution, but of a mind composed and 
calm, and entirely free from the ordinary disturb- 
ances of human life. He never gave the least signs 
of complaint or dissatisfaction at anything, unless it 
was when he heard the tinners swear, or saw them 
drunk ; and then, too, he would get out of the way 
as soon as he had let them see, by some significant 
signs, how scandalous and ridiculous they made 
themselves ; and against the next time he met 
them, would be sure to have a paper ready written, 
wherein he would represent the folly of drunken- 
ness, and the dangerous consequences that gene- 
rally attended it. 

Idleness was his utter aversion, and if at any 
time he had finished the business of the day, and 
was grown weary of reading and writing, in which 
he daily spent six hours at least, he would cer- 
tainly find something either within doors or with- 
out, to employ himself. 

Much might be said both with regard to the wise 
and regular management, and the prudent methods 
he took to spend his time well towards the declen- 
sion of his life ; but, as his history may perhaps be 
shortly published at large by a better hand, I shall 
only observe in the general, that he was a person 
of great wisdom and sagacity. He understood 
nature beyond the ordinary capacity, and, if he had 
had a competency of learning suitable to his genius, 



12 THE DUMB PHILOSOPHER, 

neither this nor the former ages would have produced 
a better philosopher or a greater man. 

I come next to speak of the manner of his death 
and the consequences thereof, which are, indeed, 
very surprising, and, perhaps, not altogether un- 
worthy a general observation. I shall relate them 
as briefly as I can, and leave every one to believe or 
disbelieve as he thinks proper. 

Upon the 26th of May, 1718, according to his 
usual method, about four in the afternoon, he went 
out to take his evening walk ; but before he could 
reach the place he intended, he was seized with an 
apoplectic fit, which only gave him liberty to sit 
down under a tree, where, in an instant, he was de- 
prived of all maimer of sense and motion, and so he 
continued, as appears by his own confession after- 
wards, for more than fourteen hours. 

His sister, who knew how exact he was in all his 
methods, finding him stay a considerable time be- 
yond the usual hour, concludes that some misfortune 
must needs have happened to him, or he would cer- 
tainly have been at home before. In short, she 
went immediately to all the places he was wont to 
frequent, but nothing could be heard or seen of him 
till the next morning, when a young man, as he was 
going to work, discovered him, and went home and 
told his sister that her brother lay in such a place, 
under a tree, and, as he believed, had been robbed 
and murdered. 

The poor woman, who had all night been under 
the most dreadful apprehensions, was now frightened 
and confounded to the last degree. However, re- 
collecting herself, and finding there was no remedy, 
she got two or three of her neighbours to bear her 
company, and so hastened with the young man to 
the tree, where she found her brother lying in the 
same posture that he had described. 



or great Britain's wonder. 13 

The dismal object at first view startled and sur- 
prised everybody present, and filled them full of 
different notions and conjectures. But some of the 
company going nearer to him, and finding that he 
had lost nothing, and that there were no marks of 
any violence to be discovered about him, they con- 
clude that it must be an apoplectic or some other 
sudden fit that had surprised him in his walk, upon 
which his sister and the rest began to feel his hands 
and face, and observing that he was still warm, and 
that there were some symptoms of life yet remaining, 
they conclude that the best way was to carry him 
home to bed, which was accordingly done with the 
utmost expedition. 

When they had got him into the bed nothing was 
omitted that they could think of to bring him to 
himself, but still he continued utterly insensible for 
about six hours. At the sixth hour's end he began 
to move a little, and in a very short time was so far 
recovered, to the great astonishment of everybody 
about him, that he was able to look up, and to make 
a sign to his sister to bring him a cup a water. 

After he had drunk the water he soon perceived 
that all his faculties were returned to their former 
stations, and though his strength was very much 
abated by the length and rigour of the fit, yet his 
intellects were as strong and vigorous as ever. 

His sister observing him to look earnestly upon 
the company, as if he had something extraordinary 
to communicate to them, fetched him a pen and ink 
and a sheet of paper, which, after a short pause, he 
took, and wrote as follows : — 

"Dear sister, 
"I have now no need of pen, ink, and paper, to tell 
you my meaning. I find the strings that bound up 
my tongue, and hindered me from speaking, are un- 



14 THE DUMB PHILOSOPHER, 

loosed, and I have words to express myself as freely 
and distinctly as any other person. From whence 
this strange and unexpected event should proceed, 
I must not pretend to say, any further than this, that 
it is doubtless the hand of Providence that has done 
it, and in that I ought to acquiesce. Pray let me 
be alone for two or three hours, that I may be at li- 
berty to compose myself, and put my thoughts in 
the best order I can before I leave them behind me." 

The poor woman, though extremely startled at 
what her brother had written, yet took care to con- 
ceal it from the neighbours, who, she knew, as well 
as she, must be mightily surprised at a thing so ut- 
terly unexpected. Says she, my brother desires to 
be alone ; I believe he may have something in his 
mind that disturbs him. Upon which the neigh- 
bours took their leave and returned home, and his 
sister shut the door, and left him alone to his private 
contemplations. 

After the company were withdrawn he fell into a 
sound sleep, which lasted from two till six, and his 
sister, being apprehensive of the return of his fit, 
came to the bedside, and, asking softly if he wanted 
anything, he turned about to her and spoke to this 
effect : Dear sister, you see me not only recovered 
out of a terrible fit, but likewise that I have the li- 
berty of speech, a blessing that I have been deprived 
of almost sixty years, and I am satisfied you are 
sincerely joyful to find me in the state I now am in; 
but, alas! it is but a mistaken kindness. These 
are things but of short duration, and if they were to 
continue for a hundred years longer, I can't see how 
I should be anyways the better. 

I know the world too well to be fond of it, and am 
fully satisfied that the difference between a long and 
a short life is insignificant, especially when I con- 



or great Britain's wonder lo 

sider the accidents and company I am to encounter. 
Do but look seriously and impartially upon the as- 
tonishing notion of time and eternity, what an im- 
mense deal has run out already, and how infinite it 
is still in the future ; do but seriously and delibe- 
rately consider this, and you will find, upon the whole, 
that three days and three ages of life come much to 
the same measure and reckoning. 

As soon as he had ended his discourse upon the 
vanity and uncertainty of human life, he looked 
steadfastly upon her. Sister, says he, I conjure you 
not to be disturbed at what I am going to tell you, 
which you will undoubtedly find to be true in every 
particular. I perceive my glass is run, and I have 
now more to do in this world but to take my leave 
of it ; for to-morrow about this time my speech will 
be again taken from me, and, in a short time, my 
fit will return ; and the next day, which I under- 
stand is the day on which I came into this trouble- 
some world, I shall exchange it for another, where, 
for the future, I shall for ever be free from all 
manner of sin and sufferings. 

The good woman would have made him a reply, 
but he prevented her by telling her he had no time 
to hearken to unnecessary complaints or animad- 
versions. I have a great many things in my mind, 
says he, that require a speedy and serious considera- 
tion. The time I have to stay is but short, and I 
have a great deal of important business to do in it. 
Time and death are both in my view, and seem both 
to call aloud to me to make no delay. I beg of 
you, therefore, not to disquiet yourself or me. What 
must be, must be. The decrees of Providence are 
eternal and unalterable ; why, then, should we tor- 
ment ourselves about that which we cannot remedy? 

I must confess, my dear sister, I owe you many 
obligations for your exemplary fondness to me, and 



16 THE DUMB PHILOSOPHER, 

do solemnly assure you I shall retain the sense of them 
to the last moment. All that I have to request of 
you is, that I may be alone for this night. I have 
it in my thoughts to leave some short observations 
behind me, and likewise to discover some things of 
great weight which have been revealed to me, which 
may perhaps be of some use hereafter to you and 
your friends. What credit they may meet with I 
cannot say, but depend the consequence, according 
to their respective periods, will account for them, 
and vindicate them against the supposition of falsity 
and mere suggestion. 

Upon this, his sister left him till about four in the 
morning, when coming to his bedside to know if he 
wanted anything, and how he had rested, he made 
her this answer ; I have been taking a cursory view 
of my life, and though I find myself exceedingly de- 
ficient in several particulars, yet I bless God I cannot 
find I have any just grounds to suspect my pardon. 
In short, says he, I have spent this night with more 
inward pleasure and true satisfaction than ever I 
spent a night through the whole course of my life. 

After he had concluded what he had to say upon 
the satisfaction that attended an innocent and well- 
spent life, and observed what a mighty consolation 
it was to persons, not only under the apprehension, 
but even in the very agonies of death itself, he de- 
sired her to bring him his usual cup of water, and 
then to help him on with his clothes, that he might 
sit up, and so be in a better posture to take his leave 
of her and her friends. 

When she had taken him up, and placed him at 
a table where he usually sat, he desired her to bring 
him his box of papers, and after he had collected 
those he intended should be preserved, he ordered 
her to bring a candle, that he might see the rest 
burnt. The good woman seemed at first to oppose 



or great Britain's wonder. 17 

the burning of his papers, till he told her they were 
only useless trifles, some unfinished observations 
which he had made in his youthful days, and were 
not fit to be seen by her or anybody that should 
come after him. 

After he had seen his papers burnt, and placed 
the rest in their proper order, and had likewise 
settled all his other affairs, which was only fit to be 
done between himself and his sister, he desired her 
to call two or three of the most reputable neigh- 
bours, not only to be witnesses of his will, but like- 
wise to hear what he had further to communicate 
before the return of his fit, which he expected very 
speedily. 

His sister, who had beforehand acquainted two or 
three of her confidants with all that had happened, 
was very much rejoiced to hear her brother make 
so unexpected a concession ; and accordingly, with- 
out any delay or hesitation, went directly into the 
neighbourhood and brought home her two select 
friends, upon whose secrecy and sincerity she knew 
she might depend upon all accounts. 

In her absence he felt several symptoms of the ap- 
proach of his fit, which made him a little uneasy, 
lest it should entirely seize him before he had per- 
fected his will, but that apprehension was quickly 
removed by her speedy return. After she had in- 
troduced her friends into his chamber, he proceeded 
to express himself in the following manner ; Dear 
sister, you now see your brother upon the brink of 
eternity; and as the words of dying persons are com- 
monly the most regarded, and make deepest impres- 
sions, I cannot suspect but you will suffer the few I 
am about to say to have always some place in your 
thoughts, that they may be ready for you to make 
use of upon any occasion. 

Do not be fond of anything on this side of eternity, 



18 THE DUMB PHILOSOPHER, 

or suffer your interest to incline you to break your 
word, quit your modesty, or to do anything that will 
not bear the light, and look the world in the face. 
For be assured of this ; the person that values the 
virtue of his mind and the dignity of his reason, is 
always easy and well fortified both against death 
and misfortune, and is perfectly indifferent about the 
length or shortness of his life. Such a one is soli- 
citous about nothing but his own conduct, and for 
fear he should be deficient in the duties of religion, 
and the respective functions of reason and prudence. 

Always go the nearest way to work. Now, the 
nearest way through all the business of human life, 
are the paths of religion and honesty, and keeping 
those as directly as you can, you avoid all the 
dangerous precipices that often lie in the road, and 
sometimes block up the passage entirely. 

Remember that life was but lent at first, and that 
the remainder is more than you have reason to ex- 
pect, and consequently ought to be managed with more 
than ordinary diligence. A wise man spends every 
day as if it were his last ; his hourglass is always in 
his hand, and he is never guilty of sluggishness or 
insincerity. 

He was about to proceed when a sudden symptom 
of the return of his fit put him in mind that it was 
time to get his will witnessed, which was no sooner 
done but he took it up and gave it to his sister, 
telling her that though all he had was hers of right, 
yet he thought it proper, to prevent even a possibility 
of a dispute, to write down his mind in the nature 
of a will, wherein I have given you, says he, the 
little that I have left, except my books and papers, 
which, as soon as I am dead, I desire may be deli- 
vered to Mr. Anthony Barlow, a near relation of my 
worthy master, Mr. Owen Parry. 

This Mr. Anthonv Barlow was an old contem- 



or great Britain's wonder. 19 

plative Welsh gentleman, who, being under some 
difficulties in his own country, was forced to come 
into Cornwall and take sanctuary among the tin- 
ners. Dickory, though he kept himself as retired 
as possible, happened to meet him one day upon his 
walks, and presently remembered that he was the 
very person that used frequently to come to visit his 
master while he lived in Pembrokeshire, and so 
went to him, and by signs made him understand 
who he was. 

The old gentleman, though at first surprised at 
this unexpected interview, soon recollected that he 
had formerly seen at Mr. Parry's a dumb man, 
whom they used to call the dumb philosopher, so 
concludes immediately that consequently this must 
be he. In short, they soon made themselves known 
to each other ; and from that time contracted a 
strict friendship and a correspondence by letters, 
which for the future they mutually managed with 
the greatest exactness and familiarity. 

But to leave this as a matter not much material, 
and to return to our narrative. By this time 
Dickory's speech began to falter, which his sister 
observing, put him in mind that he would do well 
to make some declaration of his faith and principles 
of religion, because some reflections had been made 
upon him upon the account of his neglect, or rather 
his refusal, to appear at any place of public wor- 
ship. 

" Dear sister," says he, " you observe very well, 
and I wish the continuance of my speech for a few 
moments that I might make an ample declaration 
upon that account. But I find that cannot be ; my 
speech is leaving me so fast that I can only tell you 
that I have always lived, and now die, an unworthy 
member of the ancient catholic and apostolic 
church ; and as to my faith and principles, I refer 

d. c. u 



20 THE DUMB PHILOSOPHER, 

you to my papers, which, I hope, will in some 
measure vindicate me against the reflections you 
mention." 

He had hardly finished his discourse to his sister 
and her two friends, and given some short directions 
relating to his burial, but his speech left him ; and 
what makes the thing the more remarkable, it went 
away, in all appearance, without giving him any 
sort of pain or uneasiness. 

When he perceived that his speech was entirely 
vanished, and that he was again in his original state 
of dumbness, he took his pen as formerly and wrote 
to his sister, signifying that whereas the sudden 
loss of his speech had deprived him of the oppor- 
tunity to speak to her and her friends what he in- 
tended, he would leave it for them in writing, and 
so desired he might not be disturbed till the return 
of his fit, which he expected in six hours at farthest. 
According to his desire they all left him, and then, 
with the greatest resignation imaginable, he wrote 
down the meditations following : 



PART II. 

An Abstract of his Faith, and the Principles of his 
Religion, fyc, ichich begins thus : 

Dear Sister ; I thank you for putting me in mind 
to make a declaration of my faith, and the principles 
of my religion. I find, as you very well observe, I 
have been under some reflections upon that account, 
and therefore I think it highly requisite that I set 
that matter right in the first place. To begin, 



or great Britain's wonder. 21 

therefore, with my faith, in which I intend to be as 
short and as comprehensive as I can : 

1. I most firmly believe that it was the eternal 
will of God, and the result of his infinite wisdom, 
to create a world, and for the glory of his majesty 
to make several sorts of creatures in order and 
degree one after another ; that is to say, angels, or 
pure immortal spirits ; men, consisting of immortal 
spirits and matter, having rational and sensitive 
souls ; brutes, having mortal and sensitive souls ; 
and mere vegetatives, such as trees, plants, &c. ; 
and these creatures so made do, as it were, clasp 
the higher and lower world together. 

2. I believe the holy Scriptures, and everything 
therein contained, to be the pure and essential word 
of God ; and that, according to these sacred writings, 
man, the lord and prince of the creation, by his 
disobedience in Paradise, forfeited his innocence 
and the dignity of his nature, and subjected himself 
and all his posterity to sin and misery. 

3. I believe and am fully and entirely satisfied, 
that God the Father, out of his infinite goodness 
and compassion to mankind, was pleased to send 
his only Son, the second person in the holy and un- 
divided Trinity, to mediate for him, and to procure 
his redemption and eternal salvation. 

4. I believe that God the Son, out of his infinite 
love, and for the glory of the Deity, was pleased 
voluntarily and freely to descend from heaven, and 
to take our nature upon him, and to lead an exem- 
plary life of purity, holiness, and perfect obedience, 
and at last to suffer an ignominious death upon the 
cross, for the sins of the whole world, and to rise 
again the third day for our justification. 

5. I believe that the Holy Ghost out of his in- 
finite goodness was pleased to undertake the office 
of sanctifying us with his divine grace, and thereby 

u2 



22 THE DUMB PHILOSOPHER, 

assisting us with faith to believe, will to desire, and 
power to do all those things that are required of us 
in this world, in order to entitle us to the blessings 
of just men made perfect in the world to come. 

6. I believe that these three persons are of equal 
power, majesty, and duration, and that the God- 
head of the Father, of the Son, and of the Holy 
Ghost is all one, and that they are equally uncreate, 
incomprehensible, eternal, and almighty ; and that 
none is greater or less than the other, but that 
every one hath one and the same divine nature and 
perfections. 

These, sister, are the doctrines which have been 
received and practised by the best men of every 
age, from the beginning of the Christian religion to 
this day, and it is upon this I ground my faith and 
hopes of salvation, not doubting but, if my life and 
practice have been answerable to them, that I shall 
be quickly translated out of this kingdom of dark- 
ness, out of this world of sorrow, vexation, and con- 
fusion, into that blessed kingdom, where I shall 
cease to grieve and to suffer, and shall be happy to 
all eternity. 

As to my principles in religion, to be as brief as 
I can, I declare myself to be a member of Christ's 
church, which I take to be a universal society of all 
Christian people, distributed under lawful governors 
and pastors into particular churches, holding com- 
munion with each other in all the essentials of the 
Christian faith, worship, and discipline ; and among 
these I look upon the Church of England to be the 
chief and best constituted. 

The Church of England is doubtless the great 
bulwark of the* ancient Catholic or Apostolic faith 
all over the world ; a church that has all the 
spiritual advantages that the nature of a church is 
capable of. From the doctrine and principles of 



or great Britain's wonder. 23 

the Church of England, we are taught loyalty to 
our prince, fidelity to our country, and justice to 
all mankind ; and therefore, as I look upon this to 
be one of the most excellent branches of the Church 
Universal, and stands, as it were, between super- 
stition and hypocrisy, I therefore declare, for the 
satisfaction of you and your friends, as I have always 
lived so I now die, a true and sincere, though a 
a most unworthy member of it. And as to my dis- 
continuance of my attendance at the public worship, 
I refer you to my papers, which I have left with my 
worthy friend, Mr. Barlow. And thus, my dear 
sister, I have given you a short account of my faith, 
and the principles of my religion. I come, in the 
next place, to lay before you a few meditations and 
observations I have at several times collected to- 
gether, more particularly those since my retirement 
to St. Helen's. 



Meditations and Observations relating to the Con- 
duct of Human Life in general. 

1. Remember how often you have neglected the 
great duties of religion and virtue, and slighted the 
opportunities that Providence has put into your 
hands ; and, withal, that you have a set period as- 
signed you for the management of the affairs of 
human life ; and then reflect seriously that, unless 
you resolve immediately to improve the little re- 
mains, the whole must necessarily slip away insen- 
sibly, and then you are lost beyond recovery. 

2. Let an unaffected gravity, freedom, justice, 
and sincerity, shine through all your actions, and 
let no fancies and chimeras give the least check to 
those excellent qualities. This is an easy task, if 



24 THE DUMB PHILOSOPHER, 

you will but suppose everything you do to be your 
last, and if you can keep your passions and appetites 
from crossing your reason. Stand clear of rashness, 
and have nothing of insincerity or self-love to in- 
fect you. 

3. Manage all your thoughts and actions with 
such prudence and circumspection as if you were 
sensible you were just going to step into the grave. 
A little thinking will show a man the vanity and 
uncertainty of all sublunary things, and enable him 
to examine maturely the manner of dying ; which, 
if duly abstracted from the terror of the idea, will 
appear nothing more than an unavoidable appendix 
of life itself, and a pure natural action. 

4. Consider that ill-usage from some sort of 
people is in a manner necessary, and therefore do 
not be disquieted about it, but rather conclude that 
you and your enemy are both marching off the 
stage together, and that in a little time your very 
memories will be extinguished. 

5. Among your principal observations upon 
human life, let it be always one to take notice what 
a great deal both of time and ease that man gains 
who is not troubled with the spirit of curiosity, who 
lets his neighbour's affairs alone, and confines his 
inspections to himself, and only takes care of 
honesty and a good conscience. 

6. If you would live at your ease, and as much 
as possible be free from the incumbrances of life, 
manage but a few things at once, and let those, too, 
be such as are absolutely necessary. By this rule 
you will draw the bulk of your business into a 
narrow compass, and have the double pleasure of 
making your actions good, and few into the bargain. 

7. He that torments himself because things do 
not happen just as he would have them, is but a sort 
of ulcer in the world ; and he that is selfish, narrow- 



or great Britain's wonder. 25 

souled, and sets up for a separate interest, is a kind 
of voluntary outlaw, and disincorporates himself from 
mankind. 

8. Never think anything below you which reason 
and your own circumstances require, and never 
suffer yourself to be deterred by the ill-grounded 
notions of censure and reproach ; but when honesty 
and conscience prompt you to say or do anything, 
do it boldly ; never balk your resolution or start 
at the consequence. 

9. If a man does me an injury, what is that to 
me ? It is his own action, and let him account for 
it. As for me, I am in my proper station, and only 
doing the business that Providence has allotted ; 
and withal, I ought to consider that the best way to 
revenge, is not to imitate the injury. 

10. When yon happen to be ruffled and put out 
of humour by any cross accident, retire immediately 
into your reason, and do not suffer your passion to 
overrule you a moment ; for the sooner you recover 
yourself now, the better you will be able to guard 
yourself for the future. 

11. Do not be like those ill-natured people that, 
though they do not love to give a good word to 
their contemporaries, yet are mighty fond of their 
own commendations. This argues a perverse and 
unjust temper, and often exposes the authors to 
scorn and contempt. 

12. If any one convinces you of an error, change 
your opinion and thank him for it : truth and in- 
formation are your business, and can never hurt 
anybody. On the contrary, he that is proud and 
stubborn, and wilfully continues in a mistake, it is 
he that receives the mischief. 

13. Because you see a thing difficult, do not in- 
stantly conclude it to be impossible to master it. 
Diligence and industry are seldom defeated. Look, 



26 THE DUMB PHILOSOPHER, 

therefore, narrowly into the thing itself, and what 
you observe proper and practicable in another, con- 
clude likewise within your own power. 

14. The principle business of human life is run 
through within the short compass of twenty-four 
hours ; and when you have taken a deliberate view 
of the present age, you have seen as much as if you 
had begun with the world, the rest being nothing 
else but an endless round of the same thing over 
and over again. 

15. Bring your will to your fate, and suit your 
mind to your circumstances. Love your friends and 
forgive your enemies, and do justice to all mankind, 
and you will be secure to make your passage easy, 
and enjoy most of the comforts that human life is 
capable to afford you. 

16. When you have a mind to entertain yourself 
in your retirements, let it be with the good qualifica- 
tions of your friends and acquaintance. Think with 
pleasure and satisfaction upon the honour and 
bravery of one, the modesty of another, the gene- 
rosity of a third, and so on ; there being nothing 
more pleasant and diverting than the lively images 
and the advantages of those we love and converse with. 

17. As nothing can deprive you of the privileges 
of your nature, or compel you to act counter to your 
reason, so nothing can happen to you but what 
comes from Providence, and consists with the in- 
terest of the universe. 

18. Let people's tongues and actions be what 
they will, your business is to have honour and 
honesty in your view. Let them rail, revile, cen- 
sure, and condemn, or make you the subject of their 
scorn and ridicule, what does it all signify? You 
have one certain remedy against all their malice and 
folly, and that is, to live so that nobody shall believe 
them. 



or great Britain's wonder. 27 

19. Alas, poor mortals ! did we rightly consider 
our own state and condition, we should find it would 
not be long before we have forgot all the world, and 
to be even, that all the world will have forgot us 
likewise. 

20. He that would recommend himself to the 
public, let him do it by the candour and modesty of 
his behaviour, and by a generous indifference to ex- 
ternal advantages. Let him love mankind, and re- 
sign to Providence, and then his works will follow 
him, and his good actions will praise him in the gate. 

21. When you hear a discourse, let your under- 
standing, as far as possible, keep pace with it, and 
lead you forward to those things which fall most 
within the compass of your own observations. 

22. When vice and treachery shall be rewarded, 
and virtue and ability slighted and discountenanced; 
when ministers of state shall rather fear man than 
God, and to screen themselves run into parties and 
factions ; when noise and clamour, and scandalous 
reports shall carry everything before them, it is na- 
tural to conclude that a nation in such a state of in- 
fatuation stands upon the brink of destruction, and 
without the intervention of some unforeseen ac- 
cident, must be inevitably ruined. 

23. When a prince is guarded by wise and honest 
men, and when all public officers are sure to be re- 
warded if they do well, and punished if they do evil, 
the consequence is plain; justice and honesty will 
flourish, and men will be always contriving, not for 
themselves, but for the honour and interest of their 
king and country. 

24. Wicked men may sometimes go unpunished 
in this world, but wicked nations never do ; because 
this world is the only place of punishment for 
wicked nations, though not for private and particular 
persons. 



28 THE DUMB PHILOSOPHER, 

25. An administration that is merely founded 
upon human policy must be always subject to human 
chance; but that which is founded on the divine 
wisdom can no more miscarry than the government 
of heaven. To govern by parties and factions is the 
advice of an atheist, and sets up a government by 
the spirit of Satan. In such a government the 
prince can never be secure under the greatest pro- 
mises, since, as men's interest changes, so will their 
duty and affections likewise. 

26. It is a very ancient observation, and a very 
true one, that people generally despise where they 
natter, and cringe to those they design to betray ; 
so that truth and ceremony are, and always will be, 
two distinct things. 

27. When you find your friend in an error, un- 
deceive him with secrecy and civility, and let him 
see his oversight first by hints and glances ; and if 
you cannot convince him, leave him with respect, 
and lay the fault upon your own management. 

28. When you are under the greatest vexations, 
then consider that human life lasts but for a moment; 
and do not forget but that you are like the rest of 
the world, and faulty yourself in many instances ; 
and withal, remember that anger and impatience 
often prove more mischievous than the provocation. 

29. Gentleness and good humour are invincible, 
provided they are without hypocrisy and design; 
they disarm the most barbarous and savage tempers, 
and make even malice ashamed of itself. 

30. In all the actions of life let it be your first 
and principal care to guard against anger on the one 
hand, and flattery on the other, for they are both 
unserviceable qualities, and do a great deal of mis- 
chief in the government of human life. 

31. When a man turns knave or libertine, and 
gives way to fear, jealousy, and fits of the spleen ; 



or great Britain's wonder. 29 

when his mind complains of his fortune, and he 
quits the station in which Providence has placed him, 
he acts perfectly counter to humanity, deserts his 
own nature, and, as it were, runs away from himself. 

32. Be not heavy in business, disturbed in con- 
versation, nor impertinent in your thoughts. Let 
your judgment be right, your actions friendly, and 
your mind contented ; let them curse you, threaten 
you, or despise you ; let them go on ; they can never 
injure your reason or your virtue, and then all the 
rest that they can do to you signifies nothing. 

33. The only pleasure of human life is doing the 
business of the creation ; and which way is that to 
be compassed very easily? Most certainly by the 
practice of general kindness, by rejecting the im- 
portunity of our senses, by distinguishing truth from 
falsehood, and by contemplating the works of the 
Almighty. 

34. Be sure to mind that which lies before you, 
whether it be thought, word, or action ; and never 
postpone an opportunity, or make virtue wait for you 
till to-morrow. 

35. Whatever tends neither to the improvement 
of your reason nor the benefit of society, think it 
below you ; and when you have done any consider- 
able service to mankind, do not lessen it by your folly 
in gaping after reputation and requital. 

36. When you find yourself sleepy in a morning, 
rouse yourself, and consider that you are born to 
business, and that in doing good in your generation, 
you answer your character and act like a man ; 
whereas sleep and idleness do but degrade you, and 
sink you down to a brute. 

37. A mind that has nothing of hope, or fear, or 
aversion, or desire, to weaken and disturb it, is the 
most impregnable security. Hither we may with 
safety retire and defy our enemies; and he that sees 



30 THE DUMB PHILOSOPHER, 

not this advantage must be extremely ignorant, and 
he that forgets it unhappy. 

31. Do not disturb yourself about the faults of 
other people, but let everybody's crimes be at their 
own door. Have always this great maxim in your 
remembrance, that to play the knave is to rebel 
against religion ; all sorts of injustice being no less 
than high treason against Heaven itself. 

39. Do not contemn death, but meet it with a 
decent and religious fortitude, and look upon it as 
one of those things which Providence has ordered. 
If you want a cordial to make the apprehensions of 
dying go down a little the more easily, consider 
what sort of world and what sort of company you 
will part with. To conclude, do but look seriously 
into the world, and there you will see multitudes of 
people preparing for funerals, and mourning for 
their friends and acquaintances ; and look out again 
a little afterwards, and you will see others doing the 
very same thing for them. 

40. In short, men are but poor transitory things. 
To-day they are busy and harassed with the affairs 
of human life; and to-morrow life itself is taken from 
them, and they are returned to their original dust 
and ashes. 




To face page 30. 



OR GREAT BRITIAN'S WONDER. 31 



PART III. 

Containing prophetic observations relating to the 
affairs of Europe and of Great Britain, more par- 
ticularly from 1720 to 1729. 

1. In the latter end of 1720, an eminent old lady 
shall bring forth five sons at a birth ; the youngest 
shall live and grow up to maturity, but the four 
eldest shall either die in the nursery, or be all carried 
off by one sudden and unexpected accident. 

2. About this time a man with a double head 
shall arrive in Britain from the south. One of these 
heads shall deliver messages of great importance to 
the governing party, and the other to the party that is 
opposite to them. The first shall believe the monster, 
but the last shall discover the impostor, and so 
happily disengage themselves from a snare that was 
laid to destroy them and their posterity. After this 
the two heads shall unite, and the monster shall ap- 
pear in his proper shape. 

3. In the year 1721, a philosopher from lower 
Germany shall come, first to Amsterdam in Holland, 
and afterwards to London. He will bring with him 
a world of curiosities, and among them a pretended 
secret for the transmutation of metals. Under the 
umbrage of this mighty secret he shall pass upon the 
world for some time ; but at length he shall be 
detected, and proved to be nothing but an empiric 
and a cheat, and so forced to sneak off, and leave 
the people he has deluded, either to bemoan their 
loss, or laugh at their own folly. N. B. This will be 



32 THE DUMB PHILOSOPHER, 

the last of his sect that will ever venture in this part 
of the world upon the same errand. 

4. In this year great endeavours will be used for 
procuring a general peace, which shall be so near a 
conclusion that public rejoicings shall be made at 
the courts of several great potentates upon that ac- 
count; but just in the critical juncture, a certain 
neighbouring prince shall come to a violent death, 
which shall occasion new war and commotion all 
over Europe; but these shall continue but for a 
short time, and at last terminate in the utter de- 
struction of the first aggressors. 

5. Towards the close of this year of mysteries, a 
person that was born blind shall have his sight re- 
stored, and shall see ravens perch upon the heads of 
traitors, among which the head of a notorious pre- 
late shall stand upon the highest pole. 

6. In the year 1722, there shall be a grand con- 
gress, and new overtures of peace offered by most 
of the principal parties concerned in the war, which 
shall have so good effect that a cessation of arms 
shall be agreed upon for six months, which shall be 
kept inviolable till a certain general, either through 
treachery or inadvertency, shall begin hostilities be- 
fore the expiration of the term ; upon which the 
injured prince shall draw his sword, and throw the 
scabbard into the sea, vowing never to return it till 
he shall obtain satisfaction for himself, and done 
justice to all that were oppressed. 

7. At the close of this year, a famous bridge shall 
be broken down, and the water that runs under it 
shall be tinctured with the blood of two notorious 
malefactors, whose unexpected death shall make 
mighty alterations in the present state of affairs, 
and put a stop to the ruin of a nation, which must 
otherwise have been unavoidable. 

8. 1723 begins with plots, conspiracies, and in- 



or great Britain's wonder. 33 

testine commotions in several countries ; nor shall 
Great Britain itself be free from the calamity. 
These shall continue till a certain young prince shall 
take the reins of government into his own hands ; 
and after that, a marriage shall be proposed, and an 
alliance concluded between two great potentates, 
who shall join their forces, and endeavour, in good 
earnest, to set all matters upon a right foundation. 

9. This year several cardinals and prelates shall 
be publicly censured for heretical principles, and 
shall narrowly escape from being torn to pieces by 
the common people, who still look upon them as the 
grand disturbers of the public tranquillity, perfect in- 
cendiaries, and the chief promoters of their former, 
present, and future calamities. 

10. In 1724-5 there will be many treaties and ne- 
gotiations, and Great Britain, particularly, will be 
crowded with foreign ministers and ambassadors 
from remote princes and states. Trade and com- 
merce will begin to flourish and revive, and every- 
thing will have a comfortable prospect, until some 
desperadoes, assisted by a monster with many heads, 
shall start new difficulties, and put the world again 
into a flame ; but these shall be but of short dura- 
tion. 

11. Before the expiration of 1725, an eagle from 
the north shall fly directly to the south, and perch 
upon the palace of a prince, and first unravel the 
bloody projects and designs of a wicked set of people, 
and then publicly discover the murder of a great 
king, and the intended assassination of another 
greater than he. 

12. In 1726, three princes will be born that will 
grow up to be men, and inherit the crowns of three 
of the greatest monarchies in Europe. 

13. About this time the pope will die, and after 



34 THE DUMB PHILOSOPHER, OR 

a great many intrigues and struggles, a Spanish 
cardinal shall be elected, who shall decline the dig- 
nity, and declare his marriage with a great lady, 
heiress of one of the chief principalities in Italy, 
which may occasion new troubles in Europe, if not 
timely prevented. 

14. In 1727, new troubles shall break out in the 
north, occasioned by the sudden death of a certain 
prince, and the avarice and ambition of another. 
Poor Poland seems to be pointed at ; but the princes 
of the south shall enter into a confederacy to pre- 
serve her, and shall at length restore her peace, and 
prevent the perpetual ruin of her constitution. 

15. Great endeavours will be used about this 
time for a comprehension in religion, supported by 
crafty and designing men, and a party of mistaken 
zealots, which they shall artfully draw in to join with 
them ; but as the project is ill-concerted, and will 
be worse managed, it will come to nothing; and 
soon afterwards an effectual mode will be taken to 
prevent the like attempt for the future. 

16. 1728 will be a year of inquiry and retro- 
spection. Many exorbitant grants will be re- 
assumed, and several persons who thought them- 
selves secure will be called before the senate, and 
compelled to disgorge what they have unjustly pil- 
laged either from the crown or the public. 

17. About this time a new scaffold will be erected 
upon the confines of a certain great city, where an 
old count of a new extraction, that has been of all 
parties and true to none, will be doomed by his 
peers to make his first appearance. After this an 
old lady who has often been exposed to danger and 
disgrace, and sometimes brought to the very brink of 
destruction, will be brought to bed of three daughters 
at once, which they shall call Plenty, Peace, and 



great Britain's wonder. 35 

Union ; and these three shall live and grow up to- 
gether, be the glory of their mother, and the com- 
fort of posterity for many generations. 

This is the substance of what he either writ or 
extracted from his papers in the interval between 
the loss of his speech and the return of his fit, 
which happened exactly at the time he had com- 
puted. 

Upon the approach of his fit, he made signs to 
be put to bed, which was no sooner done but he 
was seized with extreme agonies, which he bore 
up under with the greatest steadfastness, and after 
a severe conflict, that lasted near eight hours, he ex- 
pired. 

Thus lived and thus died this extraordinary 
person ; a person, though of mean extraction and 
obscure life, yet when his character comes to be 
fully and truly known, it will be read with pleasure, 
profit, and admiration. 

His perfections at large would be the work of a 
volume, and inconsistent with the intention of these 
papers. I will therefore only add, for a conclusion, 
that he was a man of uncommon thought and judg- 
ment, and always kept his appetites and inclinations 
within their just limits. 

His reason was strong and manly, his under- 
standing sound and active, and his temper so easy, 
equal, and complaisant, that he never fell out, 
either with men or accidents. He bore all things 
with the highest affability, and computed justly 
upon their value and consequence, and then ap- 
plied them to their proper uses. 



D. C. 



36 THE DUMB PHILOSOPHER, OR 

A LETTER FROM OXFORD. 

Sir, 

Being informed that you speedily intend 
to publish some memoirs relating to our dumb 
countryman, Dickory Cronke, I send you herewith 
a few lines, in the nature of an elegy, which I leave 
you to dispose of as you think fit. I knew and ad- 
mired the man ; and if I were capable, his cha- 
racter should be the first thing I would attempt. 

Yours, &c. 



great Britain's wonder. 37 

AN ELEGY, 

IN MEMORY OF DICKORY CRONKE, 

THE DUMB PHILOSOPHER. 



Vitiis nemo sine nascitur ; optimus ille est, 
Qui minimus urgetur. — Horace. 



If virtuous actions emulation raise, 
Then this good man deserves immortal praise. 
When nature such extensive wisdom lent, 
She sure designed him for our precedent. 
Such great endowments in a man unknown, 
Declare the blessings were not all his own ; 
But rather granted for a time to show 
What the wise hand of Providence can do. 
In him we may a bright example see 
Of nature, justice, and morality ; 
A mind not subject to the frowns of fate, 
But calm and easy in a servile state. 
He always kept a guard upon his will, 
And feared no harm because he knew no ill. 
A decent posture and an humble mien, 
In every action of his life were seen. 
Through all the different stages that he went, 
He still appeared both wise and diligent : 
Firm to his word, and punctual to his trust, 
Sagacious, frugal, affable, and just. 
No gainful views his bounded hopes could sway, 
No wanton thought led his chaste soul astray. 

x2 



38 THE DUMB PHILOSOPHER, OR 

In short, his thoughts and actions both declare, 
Nature designed him her philosopher ; 
That all mankind, by his example taught, 
Might learn to live, and manage every thought. 
Oh ! could my muse the wondrous subject grace, 
And, from his youth, his virtuous actions trace ; 
Could I in just and equal numbers tell 
How well he lived, and how devoutly fell, 
I boldly might your strict attention claim, 
And bid you learn, and copy out the man. 

J. P. 



Exeter College, 
August 25th, 1719. 



great Britain's wonder. 39 



EPITAPH. 

The occasion of this epitaph was briefly thus : — A 
gentleman, who had heard much in commendation 
of this dumb man, going accidentally to the church- 
yard where he was buried, and finding his grave 
without a tombstone, or any manner of memoran- 
dum of his death, he pulled out his pencil, and 
writ as follows : — 

pauper ubique jacet. 

Near to this lonely unfrequented place, 

Mixed with the common dust, neglected lies 

The man that every muse should strive to grace, 

And all the world should for his virtue prize. 

Stop, gentle passenger, and drop a tear, 

Truth, justice, wisdom, all lie buried here. 

What, though he wants a monumental stone, 
The common pomp of every fool or knave, 
Those virtues which through all his actions shone 
Proclaim his worth, and praise him in the grave. 
His merits will a bright example give, 
Which shall both time and envy too outlive. 

Oh, had I power but equal to my mind, 

A decent tomb should soon this place adorn, 
With this inscription : Lo, here lies confined 
A wondrous man, although obscurely born ; 
A man, though dumb, yet he was nature's care, 
WTio marked him out her own philosopher. 



EVERYBODY'S BUSINESS 

IS 

NOBODY'S BUSINESS; 

OR, 

PRIVATE ABUSES, PUBLIC GRIEVANCES: 

EXEMPLIFIED 

In the Pride, Insolence, and exorbitant Wages of 
our Women Servants. Footmen. &c. 



A Proposal for Amendment of the same ; as also 
for clearing the Streets of those Vermin called 
Shoe-Cleaners, and substituting in their stead 
many Thousands of industrious Poor, now ready- 
to starve. With divers other Hints of great Use 
to the Public. 

Humbly submitted the Consideration Qf our Legis- 
lature, and the careful Perusal of all Masters and 
Mistresses of Families. 



By Andrew Moreton, Esq. 
The Fifth Edition, with the Addition of a Preface. 



LONDON: 

Printed for W. Meadows, in Cornhill; and sold by 
T. Warner, at the Black Boy in Pater-Noster 
Row ; A. Dodd, without Temple Bar ; and E. 
Nutt, at the Royal Exchange. 1725. 
[Price Six Pence. ~\ 



THE PREFACE. 



Since this little book appeared in print, it has had 
no less than three answers, and fresh attacks are 
daily expected from the powers of Grub-street ; 
but should threescore antagonists more arise, un- 
less they say more to the purpose than the fore- 
mentioned, they shall not tempt me to reply. 

Nor shall I engage in a paper war, but leave my 
book to answer for itself, having advanced nothing 
therein but evident truths, and incontestible mat- 
ters of fact. 

The general objection is against my style ; I do 
not set up for an author, but write only to be un- 
derstood, no matter how plain. 

As my intentions are good, so have they had the 
good fortune to meet with approbation from the 
sober and substantial part of mankind ; as for the 
vicious and vagabond, their ill-will is my ambition. 

It is with uncommon satisfaction I see the magis- 
tracy begin to put the laws against vagabonds in 
force with the utmost vigour, a great many of those 
vermin, the japanners, having lately been taken 
up and sent to the several workhouses in and about 
this city ; and indeed high time, for they grow 
every day more and more pernicious. 



IV THE PREFACE. 

My project for putting watchmen under commis- 
sioners, will, I hope, be put in practice ; for it is 
scarce safe to go by water unless you know your 
man. 

As for the maid -servants, if I undervalue myself 
to take notice of them, as they are pleased to say, it 
is because they overvalue themselves so much they 
ought to be taken notice of. 

This makes the guilty take my subject by the 
wrong end, but any impartial reader may find, I 
write not against servants, but bad servants ; not 
against wages, but exorbitant wages, and am en- 
tirely of the poet's opinion, 

The good should meet with favour and applause, 
The wicked be restrain'd by wholesome laws. 

The reason why I did not publish this book till 
the end of the last sessions of parliament, was be- 
cause I did not care to interfere with more mo- 
mentous affairs ; but leave it to the consideration of 
that august body during this recess, against the 
next sessions, when I shall exhibit another com- 
plaint against a growing abuse, for which I doubt 
not but to receive their approbation and the thanks 
of all honest men. 



EVERYBODY'S BUSINESS 



NOBODY'S BUSINESS. 



This is a proverb so common in everybody's mouth, 
that I wonder nobody has yet thought it worth 
while to draw proper inferences from it, and expose 
those little abuses, which, though they seem tri- 
fling, and as it were scarce worth consideration, 
yet, by insensible degrees, they may become of in- 
jurious consequence to the public ; like some dis- 
eases, whose first symptoms are only trifling dis- 
orders, but by continuance and progression, their 
last periods terminate in the destruction of the 
whole human fabric. 

In contradiction therefore to this general rule, 
and out of sincere love and well meaning to the 
public, give me leave to enumerate the abuses in- 
sensibly crept in among us, and the inconveniences 
daily arising from the insolence and intrigues of 
•our servant-wenches, who, by their caballing toge- 
ther, have made their party so considerable, that 
everybody cries out against them ; and yet, to ve- 
rify the proverb, nobody has thought of, or at least 
proposed a remedy, although such an undertaking, 
mean as it seems to be, I hope will one day be 
thought worthy the consideration of our king, 
lords, and commons. 



D EVERYBODY S BUSINESS 

Women servants are now so scarce, that from 
thirty and forty shillings a year, their wages are in- 
creased of late to six, seven, nay, eight pounds per 
annum, and upwards ; insomuch that an ordinary 
tradesman cannot well keep one ; but his wife, who 
might be useful in his shop or business, must do 
the drudgery of household affairs ; and all this be- 
cause our servant-wenches are so puffed up with 
pride nowadays, that they never think they go fine 
enough : it is a hard matter to know the mistress 
from the maid by their dress ; nay, very often the 
maid shall be much the finer of the two. Our 
woollen manufacture suffers much by this, for no- 
thing but silks and satins will go down with our 
kitchen-wenches; to support which intolerable 
pride, they have insensibly raised their wages to 
such a height as was never known in any age or 
nation but this. 

Let us trace this from the beginning, and suppose 
a person has a servant-maid sent him out of the coun- 
try, at fifty shillings, or three pounds a year. The girl 
has scarce been a week, nay, a day in her service, 
but a committee of servant-wenches are appointed 
to examine her, who advise her to raise her wages, 
or give warning ; to encourage her to which, the 
herb-woman, or chandler-woman, or some other old 
intelligencer, provides her a place of four or five 
pounds a year ; this sets madam cock-a-hoop, and 
she thinks of nothing now but vails and high wages, 
and so gives warning from place to place, till she 
has got her wages up to the tip-top. 

Her neat's leathern shoes are now transformed into 
laced ones with high heels ; her yarn stockings are 
turned into fine woollen ones, with silk clocks ; and 
her high wooden pattens are kicked away for lea- 
thern clogs ; she must have a hoop too, as well as 
her mistress ; and her poor scanty linsey-woolsey 



IS NOBODY S BUSINESS. 7 

petticoat is changed into a good silk one, for four 
or five yards wide at the least. Not to carry the 
description further, in short, plain country Joan is 
now turned into a fine London madam, can drink 
tea, take snuff, and carry herself as high as the best. 

If she be tolerably handsome, and has any share 
of cunning, the apprentice or her master's son is 
enticed away and ruined by her. Thus many good 
families are impoverished and disgraced by these 
pert sluts, who taking the advantage of a young 
man's simplicity and unruly desires, draw many 
heedless youths, nay, some of good estates, into 
their snares; and of this we have but too many 
instances. 

Some more artful shall conceal their condition, 
and palm themselves off on young fellows for gen- 
tlewomen and great fortunes. How many families 
have been ruined by these ladies ? when the father 
or master of the family, preferring the flirting airs of 
a young prinked up strumpet, to the artless sincerity 
of a plain, grave and good wife, has given his de- 
sires aloose, and destroyed soul, body, family, and 
estate. But they are very favourable if they whee- 
dle nobody into matrimony, but only make a pre- 
sent of a small live creature, no bigger than a bas- 
tard, to some of the family, no matter who gets it ; 
when a child is born it must be kept. 

Our sessions' papers of late are crowded with in- 
stances of servant-maids robbing their places, this 
can be only attributed to their devilish pride ; for 
their whole inquiry nowadays, is how little they 
shall do, how much they shall have. 

But all this while they make so little reserve, 
that if they fall sick the parish must keep them, if 
they are out of place, they must prostitute their 
bodies, or starve ; so that from chopping and chang- 
ing, they generally proceed to whoring and thiev- 



8 everybody's business 

ing, and this is the reason why our streets swarm 
with strumpets. 

Thus many of them rove from place to place, 
from bawdyhouse to service, and from service to 
bawdyhouse again, ever unsettled and never easy, 
nothing being more common than to find these 
creatures one week in a good family, and the next 
in a brothel. This amphibious life makes them fit 
for neither, for if the bawd uses them ill, away they 
trip to service, and if their mistress gives them a wry 
word, whip they are at a bawdyhouse again, so that 
in effect they neither make good whores nor good 
servants. 

Those who are not thus slippery in the tail, are 
light of finger ; and of these the most pernicious 
are those who beggar you inchmeal. If a maid is a 
downright thief she strips you at once, and you 
know your loss ; but these retail pilferers waste 
you insensibly, and though you hardly miss it, yet 
your substance shall decay to such a degree, that 
you must have a very good bottom indeed not to 
feel the ill effects of such moths in your family. 

Tea, sugar, wine, &c, or any such trifling com- 
modities, are reckoned no thefts, if they do not di- 
rectly take your pewter from your shelf, or your 
linen from your drawers, they are very honest : 
What harm is there, say they, in cribbing a little 
matter for a junket, a merry bout or so? Nay, 
there are those that when they are sent to market 
for one joint of meat, shall take up two on their 
master's account, and leave one by the way, for 
some of these maids are mighty charitable, and can 
make a shift to maintain a small family with what 
they can purloin from their masters and mistresses. 

If you send them with ready money, they turn 
factors, and take threepence or fourpence in the 
shilling brokerage. And here let me take notice of 



IS NOBODY S BUSINESS. ^ 

one very heinous abuse, not to say petty felony, 
which is practised in most of the great families 
about town, which is, when the tradesman gives 
the housekeeper or other commanding servant a 
penny or twopence in the shilling, or so much in 
the pound, for everything they send in, and which, 
from thence, is called poundage. 

This, in my opinion, is the greatest of villanies, 
and ought to incur some punishment, yet nothing 
is more common, and our topping tradesmen, who 
seem otherwise to stand mightily on their credit, 
make this but a matter of course and custom. If I 
do not, says one, another will, (for the servant is 
sure to pick a hole in the person's coat, who shall 
not pay contribution.) Thus this wicked practice 
is carried on and winked at, while receiving of 
stolen goods, and confederating with felons, which 
is not a jot worse, is so openly cried out against, 
and severely punished, witness Jonathan Wild. 

And yet if a master or mistress inquire after any 
thing missing, they must be sure to place their 
words in due form, or madam huffs and flings about 
at a strange rate, What, would you make a thief of 
her ? Who would live with such mistrustful folks ? 
Thus you are obliged to hold your tongue, and sit 
down quietly by your loss, for fear of offending your 
maid, forsooth ! 

Again, if your maid shall maintain one, two, or 
more persons from your table, whether they are her 
poor relations, country folk, servants out of place, 
shoecleaners, charwomen, porters, or any other 
of her menial servants, who do her ladyship's 
drudgery and go of her errands, you must not com- 
plain at your expense, or ask what has become of 
such a thing, or such a thing ? although it might 
never so reasonably be supposed that it was altoge- 
ther impossible to have so much expended in your 



10 everybody's business 

family ; but hold your tongue for peace sake, or 
madam will say, You grudge her victuals ; and ex- 
pose you to the last degree all over the neighbour- 
hood. 

Thus have they a salve for every sore, cheat you 
to your face, and insult you into the bargain ; nor 
can you help yourself without exposing yourself, or 
putting yourself into a passion. 

Another great abuse crept in among us, is the 
giving of vails to servants ; this was intended ori- 
ginally as an encouragement to such as were willing 
and handy, but by custom and corruption it is now 
grown to be a thorn in our sides, and, like other 
good things, abused, does more harm than good ; 
for now they make it a perquisite, a material part of 
their wages, nor must their master give a supper, 
but the maid expects the guests should pay for it, 
nay, sometimes through the nose. Thus have they 
spirited people up to this unnecessary and burthen- 
some piece of generosity unknown to our fore- 
fathers, who only gave gifts to servants at Christ- 
mas-tide, which custom is yet kept up into the 
bargain ; insomuch that a maid shall have eight 
pounds per annum in a gentleman's or merchant's 
family. And if her master is a man of free spirit, 
who receives much company, she very often dou- 
bles her wages by her vails ; thus having meat, 
drink, washing, and lodging for her labour, she 
throws her whole income upon her back, and by 
this means looks more like the mistress of the 
family than the servant-wench. 

And now we have mentioned washing, I would 
ask some good housewisely gentlewoman, if servant- 
maids wearing printed linens, cottons, and other 
things of that nature, which require frequent washing, 
do not, by enhancing the article of soap, add more 
to housekeeping, than the generality of people 



is nobody's business. 1 1 

would imagine ? And yet these wenches cry out 
against great washes, when their own unnecessary 
dabs are very often the occasion. 

But the greatest abuse of all, is, that these crea- 
tures are become their own lawgivers ; nay, I think 
they are ours too, though nobody would imagine that 
such a set of slatterns should bamboozle a whole 
nation ; but it is neither better nor worse, they hire 
themselves to you by their own rule. 

That is, a month's wages, or a month's warning ; 
if they don't like you they will go away the next 
day, help yourself how you can ; if you don't like 
them, you must give them a month's wages to get 
rid of them. 

This custom of warning, as practised by our maid- 
servants, is now become a great inconvenience to 
masters and mistresses. You must carry your dish 
very upright, or miss, forsooth, gives you warning, 
and you are either left destitute, or to seek for a 
servant ; so that, generally speaking, you are seldom 
or never fixed, but always at the mercy of every 
new comer to divulge your family affairs, to inspect 
your private life, and treasure up the sayings of 
yourself and friends. A very great confinement, 
and much complained of in most families. 

Thus have these wenches by their continual 
plotting and cabals, united themselves into a formi- 
dable body, and got the whip hand of their betters; 
they make their own terms with us ; and two ser- 
vants now, will scarce undertake the work which 
one might perform with ease ; notwithstanding 
which, they have raised their wages to a most exor- 
bitant pitch ; and, I doubt not, if there be not a 
stop put to their career, but they will bring wages 
up to 20/. per annum in time, for they are much 
about half way already. 

It is by these means they run away with a great 

D. C. Y 



12 everybody's business 

part of our money, which might be better employed 
in trade, and what is worse, by their insolent be- 
haviour, their pride in dress, and their exorbitant 
wages, they give birth to the following incon- 
veniences. 

First, They set an ill example to our children, our 
apprentices, our covenant servants, and other de- 
pendants, by their saucy and insolent behaviour, 
their pert, and sometimes abusive answers, their 
daring defiance of correction, and many other inso- 
lencies which youth are but too apt to imitate. 

Secondly, By their extravagance in dress, they 
put our wives and daughters upon yet greater 
excesses, because they will, as indeed they ought, go 
finer than the maid ; thus the maid striving to outdo 
the mistress, the tradesman's wife to outdo the 
gentleman's wife, the gentleman's wife emulating the 
lady, and the ladies one another ; it seems as if the 
whole business of the female sex were nothing but 
an excess of pride, and extravagance in dress. 

Thirdly, The great height to which women- ser- 
vants have brought their wages, makes a mutiny among 
the men-servants, and puts them upon raising their 
wages too ; so that in a little time our servants will 
become our partners ; nay, probably, run away with 
the better part of our profits, and make servants of 
us vice versa. But yet with all these inconveniences, 
we cannot possibly do without these creatures ; let 
us therefore cease to talk of the abuses arising from 
them, and begin to think of redressing them. I do 
not set up for a lawgiver, and therefore shall lay 
down no certain rules, humbly submitting in all 
things to the wisdom of our legislature. What I 
offer shall be under correction; and upon conjecture, 
my utmost ambition being but to give some hints to 
remedy this growing evil, and leave the prosecution 
to abler hands. 



is nobody's business. 13 

And first it would be necessary to settle and limit 
their wages, from forty and fifty shillings to four 
and five pounds per annum, that is to say, according 
to their merits and capacities ; for example, a young 
unexperienced servant should have forty shillings 
per annum, till she qualifies herself for a larger sum ; 
a servant who can do all household work, or, as the 
good women term it, can take her work and leave 
her work, should have four pounds per annum ; and 
those who have lived seven years in one service, 
should ever after demand five pounds per annum, for I 
would very fain have some particular encouragements 
and privileges given to such servants who should 
continue long in a place ; it would incite a desire to 
please, and cause an emulation very beneficial to the 
public. 

I have heard of an ancient charity in the parish 
of St. Clement's Danes, where a sum of money, or 
estate, is left, out of the interest or income of which 
such maid-servants, who have lived in that parish 
seven years in one service, receive a reward of ten 
pounds apiece, if they please to demand it. 

This is a noble benefaction, and shows the public 
spirit of the donor ; but everybody's business is no- 
body's ; nor have I heard that such reward has been 
paid to any servant of late years. A thousand 
pities a gift of that nature should sink into oblivion, 
and not be kept up as an example to incite all 
parishes to do the like. 

The Romans had a law called Jus Trium Libe- 
rorum, by which every man who had been a father 
of three children, had particular honours and privi- 
leges. This incited the youth to quit a dissolute 
single life and become fathers of families, to the 
support and glory of the empire. 

In imitation of this most excellent law, I would 
have such servants, who should continue many years 

t2 



14 everybody's business 

in one service, meet with singular esteem and re- 
ward. 

The apparel of our women-servants should be 
next regulated, that we may know the mistress from 
the maid. I remember I was once put very much 
to the blush, being at a friend's house, and by him 
required to salute the ladies, I kissed the chamber- 
jade into the bargain, for she was as well dressed as 
the best. But I was soon undeceived by a general 
titter, which gave me the utmost confusion ; nor 
can I believe myself the only person who has made 
such a mistake. 

Things of this nature would be easily avoided, if 
servant-maids were to wear liveries, as our footmen 
do; or obliged to go in a dress suitable to their 
station. What should ail them, but a jacket and 
petticoat of good yard-wide stuff, or calimanco, 
might keep them decent and warm. 

Our charity children are distinguished by their 
dress, why then may not our women-servants ? why 
may they not be made frugal per force, and not 
suffered to put all on their backs, but obliged to save 
something against a rainy day? I am, therefore, 
entirely against servants wearing of silks, laces, and 
other superfluous finery ; it sets them above them- 
selves, and makes their mistresses contemptible in 
their eyes. I am handsomer than my mistress, says 
a young prinked up baggage, what pity it is I should 
be her servant, I go as well dressed, or better than 
she. This makes the girl take the first offer to be 
made a whore, and there is a good servant spoiled ; 
whereas were her dress suitable to her condition, it 
would teach her humility, and put her in mind of 
her duty. 

Besides the fear of spoiling their clothes makes 
them afraid of household-work ; so that in a little 
time we shall have none but chambermaids and 



is nobody's business. lo 

nurserymaids ; and of this let me give one instance ; 
my family is composed of myself and sister, a man 
and a maid ; and, being without the last, a young 
wench came to hire herself. The man was gone 
out, and my sister above stairs, so I opened the door 
myself, and this person presented herself to my view, 
dressed completely, more like a visitor than a ser- 
vant-maid ; she, not knowing me, asked for my 
sister ; pray, madam, said I, be pleased to walk into 
the parlour, she shall wait on you presently. Ac- 
cordingly I handed madam in, who took it very 
cordially. After some apology, I left her alone for 
a minute or two ; while I, stupid wretch ! ran up to 
my sister, and told her there was a gentlewoman 
below come to visit her. Dear brother, said she, 
don't leave her alone, go down and entertain her 
while I dress myself. Accordingly, down I went, 
and talked of indifferent affairs ; meanwhile my 
sister dressed herself all over again, not being willing 
to be seen in an undress. At last she came down 
dressed as clean as her visitor ; but how great was 
my surprise when I found my fine lady a common 
servant-wench. 

My sister understanding what she was, began to 
inquire what wages she expected? She modestly 
asked but eight pounds a year. The next question 
was, what work she could do to deserve such wages? 
to which she answered, she could clean a house, or 
dress a common family dinner. But cannot you 
wash, replied my sister, or get up linen? she 
answered in the negative, and said, she would under- 
take neither, nor would she go into any family that 
did not put out their linen to wash, and hire a 
charwoman to scour. She desired to see the 
house, and having carefully surveyed it, said, the 
work was too hard for her, nor could she undertake 
it. This put my sister beyond all patience, and 



16 everybody's business 

me into the greatest admiration. Young woman, 
said she, you have made a mistake, I want a house- 
maid, and you are a chambermaid. No, madam, re- 
plied she, I am not needlewoman enough for that. 
And yet you ask eight pounds a year, replied my 
sister. Yes, madam, said she, nor shall I bate a 
farthing. Then get you gone for a lazy impudent 
baggage, said I, you want to be a boarder not a 
servant ; have you a fortune or estate that you dress 
at that rate ? No, sir, said she, but I hope I may 
wear what I work for without offence. What you 
work, interrupted my sister, why you do not seem 
willing to undertake any work ; you will not wash 
nor scour ; you cannot dress a dinner for company ; 
you are no needlewoman ; and our little house, of 
two rooms on a floor, is too much for you. For God's 
sake what can you do ? Madam, replied she pertly ; 
I know my business ; and do not fear a service ; 
there are more places than parish churches ; if you 
wash at home, you should have a laundry maid; if you 
give entertainments, you must have a cook maid ; 
if you have any needlework, you should have a 
chambermaid ; and such a house as this is enough 
for a housemaid in all conscience. 

I was pleased at the wit, and astonished at the 
impudence of the girl, so dismissed her with thanks 
for her instructions, assuring her that when I kept 
four maids she should be housemaid if she pleased. 

Were a servant to do my business with cheerful- 
ness, I should not grudge at five or six pounds per 
annum ; nor would I be so unchristian to put more 
upon any one than they can bear ; but to pray and 
pay too, is the devil. It is very hard, that I must 
keep four servants or none. 

In great families, indeed, where many servants 
are required, those distinctions of chambermaid, 
housemaid, cookmaid, laundrymaid, nurserymaid, 



is nobody's business. 17 

&c., are requisite, to the end that each may take 
her particular business, and many hands may make 
the work light ; but for a private gentleman, 
of a small fortune, to be obliged to keep so many 
idle jades, when one might do the business, is into- 
lerable, and matter of great grievance. 

I cannot close this discourse without a gentle 
admonition and reproof to some of my own sex, I 
mean those gentlemen who give themselves unne- 
cessary airs, and cannot go to see a friend, but they 
must kiss and slop the maid ; and all this is done 
with an air of gallantry, and must not be resented. 
Tsay, some gentlemen are so silly, that they shall 
carry on an underhand affair with their friend's 
servant-maid, to their own disgrace, and the ruin 
of many a young creature. Nothing is more base 
and ungenerous, yet nothing more common, and 
withal so little taken notice of. D — n me, Jack, 
says one friend to another, this maid of yours is a 
pretty girl, you do so and so to her by G — d. This 
makes the creature pert, vain, and impudent, and 
spoils many a good servant. 

What gentleman will descend to this low way of 
intrigue, when he shall consider that he has a foot- 
boy or an apprentice for his rival, and that he is 
seldom or never admitted, but when they have been 
his tasters ; and the fool of fortune, though he 
comes at the latter end of the feast, yet pays the 
whole reckoning : and so indeed would I have all 
such silly cullies served. 

If I must have an intrigue, let it be with a wo- 
man that shall not shame me. I would never go 
into the kitchen, when the parlour door was open. 
We are forbidden at Highgate, to kiss the maid 
when we may kiss the mistress ; why then will gen- 
tlemen descend so low, by too much familiarity with 
these creatures, to bring themselves into contempt ? 



18 everybody's business 

I have been at places where the maid has been 
so dizzied with these idle compliments that she has 
mistook one thing for another, and not regarded her 
mistress in the least ; but put on all the flirting 
airs imaginable. This behaviour is nowhere so 
much complained of as in taverns, coffeehouses, 
and places of public resort, where there are hand- 
some barkeepers, &c. These creatures being puffed 
up with the fulsome flattery of a set of flesh-flies, 
which are continually buzzing about them, carry 
themselves with the utmost insolence imaginable ; 
insomuch, that you must speak to them with a 
great deal of deference, or you are sure to be 
affronted. Being at a coffeehouse the other day, 
where one of these ladies kept the bar, I had be- 
spoke a dish of rice tea ; but madam was so taken 
up with her sparks, she had quite forgot it. I 
spake for it again, and with some temper, but was 
answered after a most taunting manner, not with- 
out a toss of the head, a contraction of the nostrils, 
and other impertinences, too many to enumerate. 
Seeing myself thus publicly insulted by such an 
animal, I could not choose but show my resent- 
ment. Woman, said I, sternly, I want a dish of rice 
tea, and not what your vanity and impudence may 
imagine ; therefore treat me as a gentleman and a 
customer, and serve me with what I call for : keep 
your impertinent repartees and impudent behaviour 
for the coxcombs that swarm round your bar, and 
make you so vain of your blown carcase. And in- 
deed I believe the insolence of this creature will 
ruin her master at last, by driving away men of so- 
briety and business, and making the place a den of 
vagabonds and rakehells. 

Gentlemen, therefore, ought to be very circum- 
spect in their behaviour, and not undervalue them- 
selves to servant-wenches, who are but too apt to 



is nobody's business. 19 

treat a gentleman ill whenever he puts himself into 
their power. 

Let me now beg pardon for this digression, and 
return to my subject by proposing some practicable 
methods for regulating of servants, which, whether 
they are followed or not, yet if they afford matter of 
improvement and speculation, will answer the height 
of my expectation, and I will be the first who shall 
approve of whatever improvements are made from 
this small beginning. 

The first abuse I would have reformed, is, that 
servants should be restrained from throwing them- 
selves out of place on every idle vagary. This 
might be remedied were all contracts between 
master and servant made before a justice of peace, 
or other proper officer, and a memorandum thereof 
taken in writing. Nor should such servant leave 
his or her place (for men and maids might come 
under the same regulation) till the time agreed on 
be expired, unless such servant be misused or 
denied necessaries, or show some other reasonable 
cause for their discharge. In that case, the master 
or mistress should be reprimanded or fined. But 
if servants misbehave themselves, or leave their 
places, not being regularly discharged, they ought 
to be amerced or punished. But all those idle, 
ridiculous customs, and laws of their own making, 
as a month's wages, or a month's warning, and such- 
like, should be entirely set aside and abolished. 

When a servant has served the limited time duly 
and faithfully, they should be entitled to a cer- 
tificate, as is practised at present in the wool- 
combing trade ; nor should any person hire a 
servant without a certificate or other proper se- 
curity. A servant without a certificate should be 
deemed a vagrant ; and a master or mistress ought 
to assign very good reasons indeed when they 



20 everybody's business 

object against giving a servant his or her cer- 
tificate. 

And though, to avoid prolixity, I have not men- 
tioned footmen particularly in the foregoing dis- 
course, yet the complaints alleged against the maids 
are as well masculine as feminine, and very appli- 
cable to our gentlemen's gentlemen ; I would, there- 
fore, have them under the very same regulations, 
and, as they are fellow servants, would not make 
fish of one and flesh of the other, since daily ex- 
perience teaches us, that " never a barrel the 
better herring/' 

The next great abuse among us, is, that under 
the notion of cleaning our shoes, above ten thousand 
wicked, idle, pilfering vagrants are permitted to 
patrol about our city and suburbs. These are called 
the black-guard, who black your honour's shoes, 
and incorporate themselves under the title of the 
Worshipful Company of Japanners. 

Were this all, there were no hurt in it, and the 
whole might terminate in a jest ; but the mischief 
ends not here, they corrupt our youth, especially 
our men-servants ; oaths and impudence are their 
only flowers of rhetoric ; gaming and thieving are 
the principal parts of their profession ; japanning 
but the pretence. For example, a gentleman keeps 
a servant, who among other things is to clean his 
master's shoes ; but our gentlemen's gentlemen are 
above it nowadays, and your man's man performs 
the office, for which piece of service you pay double 
and treble, especially if you keep a table, nay, 
you are well off if the japanner has no more than 
his own diet from it. 

I have often observed these rascals sneaking 
from gentlemen's doors with wallets or hats' full of 
good victuals, which they either carry to their trulls, 
or sell for a trifle. By this means, our butcher's, 



is nobody's business. 21 

our baker's, our poulterer's, and cheesemonger's bills 
are monstrously exaggerated ; not to mention can- 
dles just lighted, which sell for fivepence a pound, 
and many other perquisites best known to them- 
selves and the pilfering villains their confederates. 

Add to this, that their continual gaming sets 
servants upon their wits to supply this extravagance, 
though at the same time the master's pocket pays 
for it, and the time which should be spent in a 
gentleman's service is loitered away among these 
rakehells, insomuch that half our messages are in- 
effectual, the time intended being often expired 
before the message is delivered. 

How many and frequent robberies are committed 
by these japanners ? And to how many more are 
they confederates ? Silver spoons, spurs, and other 
small pieces of plate, are every day missing, and 
very often found upon these sort of gentlemen ; yet 
are they permitted, to the shame of all our good 
laws, and the scandal of our most excellent govern- 
ment, to lurk about our streets, to debauch our 
servants and apprentices, and support an infinite 
number of scandalous, shameless trulls, yet more 
wicked than themselves, for not a Jack among them 
but must have his Gill. 

By whom such indecencies are daily acted, even 
in our open streets, as are very offensive to the eyes 
and ears of all sober persons, and even abominable 
in a Christian country. 

In any riot, or other disturbance, these sparks 
are always the foremost ; for most among them can 
turn their hands to picking of pockets, to run away 
with goods from a fire, or other public confusion, to 
snatch anything from a woman or child, to strip a 
house when the door is open, or any other branch 
of a thief's profession. 

In short, it is a nursery for thieves and villains ; 



22 everybody's business 

modest women are every day insulted by them and 
their strumpets ; and such children who run about 
the streets, or those servants who go on errands, do 
but too frequently bring home some scraps of their 
beastly profane wit ; insomuch, that the conver- 
sation of our lower rank of people runs only upon 
bawdy and blasphemy, notwithstanding our societies 
for reformation, and our laws in force against pro- 
faneness ; for this lazy life gets them many pro- 
selytes, their numbers daily increasing from run- 
away apprentices and footboys, insomuch that it is 
a very hard matter for a gentleman to get him a 
servant, or for a tradesman to find an apprentice. 

Innumerable other mischiefs accrue, and others 
will spring up from this race of caterpillars, who 
must be swept from out our streets, or we shall be 
overrun with all manner of wickedness. 

But the subject is so low, it becomes disagreeable 
even to myself ; give me leave, therefore, to propose 
a way to clear the streets of these vermin, and to 
substitute as many honest industrious persons in 
their stead, who are now starving for want of bread, 
while these execrable villains live, though in rags 
and nastiness, yet in plenty and luxury. 

I, therefore, humbly propose that these vagabonds 
be put immediately under the command of such 
taskmasters as the government shall appoint, and 
that they be employed, punished, or rewarded, ac- 
cording to their capacities and demerits ; that is to 
say, the industrious and docible to woolcombing, 
and other parts of the woollen manufacture, where 
hands are wanted, as also to husbandry and other 
parts of agriculture. 

For it is evident that there are scarce hands 
enow in the country to carry on either of these 
affairs. Now, these vagabonds might not only by 
this means be kept out of harm's way, but be ren- 



is nobody's business. 23 

dcred serviceable to the nation. Nor is there any 
need of transporting them beyond seas, for if any 
are refractory they should be sent to our stannaries 
and other mines, to our coal works and other places 
where hard labour is required. And here I must 
offer one thing never yet thought of, or proposed 
by any, and that is, the keeping in due repair the 
navigation of the river Thames, so useful to our 
trade in general ; and yet of late years such vast 
hills of sand are gathered together in several parts 
of the river, as are very prejudicial to its navigation, 
one which is near London bridge, another near 
Whitehall, a third near Battersea, and a fourth near 
Fulham. These are of very great hindrance to the 
navigation ; and indeed the removal of them ought 
to be a national concern, which I humbly propose 
may be thus effected. 

The rebellious part of these vagabonds, as also 
other thieves and offenders, should be formed into 
bodies under the command of proper officers, and 
under the guard and awe of our soldiery. These 
should every day at low water carry away these 
sandhills, and remove every other obstruction to 
the navigation of this most excellent and useful 
river. 

It may be objected that the ballast men might 
do this ; that as fast as the hills are taken away 
they would gather together again, or that the 
watermen might do it. To the first, I answer, that 
ballast men, instead of taking away from these hills, 
make holes in other places of the river, which is the 
reason so many young persons are drowned when 
swimming or bathing in the river. 

Besides, it is a work for many hands, and of long 
continuance ; so that ballast men do more harm 
than good. The second objection is as silly, as if I 
should never wash myself, because I shall be dirty 



24 everybody's business 

again, and I think needs no other answer. And as 
to the third objection, the watermen are not so 
public-spirited, they live only from hand to mouth, 
though not one of them but finds the inconvenience 
of these hills, every day being obliged to go a great 
way round about for fear of running aground ; in- 
somuch that in a few years the navigation of that 
part of the river will be entirely obstructed. Ne- 
vertheless every one of these gentlemen -watermen 
hopes it will last his time, and so they all cry, The 
devil take the hindmost. But yet I judge it highly 
necessary that this be made a national concern, like 
Dagenham breach, and that these hills be removed 
by some means or other. 

And now I have mentioned watermen give me 
leave to complain of the insolences and exactions 
they daily commit on the river Thames, and in parti- 
cular this one instance, which cries aloud for jus- 
tice. 

A young lady of distinction, in company with her 
brother, a little youth, took a pair of oars at or near 
the Temple, on April day last, and ordered the 
men to carry them to Pepper Alley Stairs. One of 
the fellows, according to their ususal impertinence, 
asked the lady where she was going ? She an- 
swered, near St. Olave's church. Upon which he 
said, she had better go through the bridge. The 
lady replied she had never gone through the bridge 
in her life, nor would she venture for a hundred 
guineas ; so commanded him once more to land 
her at Pepper Alley Stairs. Notwithstanding 
which, in spite of her fears, threats, and commands ; 
nay, in spite of the persuasion of his fellow, he 
forced her through London -bridge, which fright- 
ened her beyond expression. And to mend the 
matter, he obliged her to pay double fare, and 
mobbed her into the bargain. 



IS NOBODY S BUSINESS. 20 

To resent which abuse, application was made to 
the hall, the fellow summoned^ and the lady or- 
dered to attend, which she did, waiting there all 
the morning, and was appointed to call again in 
the afternoon. She came accordingly, they told 
her the fellow had been there, but was gone, and 
that she must attend another Friday. She attended 
again and again, but to the same purpose. Nor 
have they yet produced the man, but tired out the 
lady, who has spent above ten shillings in coach- 
hire, been abused and baffled into the bargain. 

It is pity, therefore, there are not commissioners 
for watermen, as there are for hackney coachmen ; 
or that justices of the peace might not inflict bo- 
dily penalties on watermen thus offending. But 
while watermen are watermen's judges, I shall 
laugh at those who carry their complaints to the 
hall. 

The usual plea in behalf of abusive watermen is, 
that they are drunk, ignorant, or poor ; but will 
that satisfy the party aggrieved, or deter the 
offender from reoffending ? Whereas were the 
offenders sent to the house of correction, and there 
punished, or sentenced to work at the sandhills 
afore-mentioned, for a time suitable to the nature 
of their crimes, terror of such punishments would 
make them fearful of offending, to the great quiet 
of the subject. 

Now it may be asked, How shall we have our 
shoes cleaned, or how are these industrious poor to 
be maintained ? To this I answer that the places 
of these vagabonds may be very well supplied by 
great numbers of ancient persons, poor widows, and 
others, who have not enough from their respective 
parishes to maintain them. These poor people I 
would have authorised and stationed by the justices 
of the peace or other magistrates. Each of these 



26 everybody's business 

should have a particular walk or stand, and 
no other shoecleaner should come into that walk, 
unless the person misbehave and be removed. Nor 
should any person clean shoes in the streets, but 
these authorised shoecleaners, who should have 
some mark of distinction, and be under the imme- 
diate government of the justices of the peace. 

Thus would many thousands of poor people be 
provided for, without burdening their parishes. 
Some of these may earn a shilling or two in the 
day, and none less than sixpence or thereabouts. 
And lest the old japanners should appear again, in 
the shape of linkboys, and knock down gentlemen 
in drink, or lead others out of the way into dark 
remote places, where they either put out their 
lights, and rob them themselves, or run away and 
leave them to be pillaged by others, as is daily 
practised, I would have no person carry a link for 
hire but some of these industrious poor, and even 
such, not without some ticket or badge, to let 
people know whom they trust. Thus would the 
streets be cleared night and day of these vermin ; 
nor would oaths, skirmishes, blasphemy, obscene 
talk, or other wicked examples, be so public and 
frequent. All gaming at orange and gingerbread 
barrows should be abolished, as also all penny and 
halfpenny lotteries, thimbles and balls, &c., so fre- 
quent in Moorfields, Lincoln-inn fields, &c, where 
idle fellows resort, to play with children and ap- 
prentices, and tempt them to steal their parents' 
or master's money. 

There is one admirable custom in the city of 
London, which I could wish were imitated in the 
city and liberties of Westminster, and bills of mor- 
tality, which is, no porter can carry a burden or 
letter in the city, unless he be a ticket porter ; 
whereas, out of the freedom-part of London, any 



is nobody's business 27 

person may take a knot and turn porter, till he be 
entrusted with something of value, and then you 
never hear of him more. This is very common, and 
ought to be amended. I would, therefore, have all 
porters under some such regulation as coachmen, 
chairmen, carmen, &c. ; a man may then know 
whom he entrusts, and not run the risk of losing 
his goods, &c. Nay, I would not have a person 
carry a basket in the markets, who is not subject to 
some such regulation ; for very many persons often- 
times lose their dinners in sending their meat home 
by persons they know nothing of. 

Thus would all our poor be stationed, and a man 
or woman, able to perform any of these offices, must 
either comply or be termed an idle vagrant, and 
sent to a place where they shall be forced to work. 
By this means industry will be encouraged, idleness 
punished, and we shall be famed, as well as happy 
for our tranquillity and decorum. 



FINIS. 



OXFORD : PRINTED BY D. A. XALBOYS. 



u^,-t- 



I 



Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process. 
Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
Treatment Date: Dec. 2004 

PreservationTechnologies 

A WORLD LEADER IN PAPER PRESERVATIOM 

1 1 1 Thomson Park Drive 
Cranberry Township. PA 16066 
(724)779-2111 



